A spirituall combat a tryall of a faithfull soule or consolation in temptation. Written in French by I.P. Camus Bishope of Belley, and translated into English by M.C. P. of the Eng. Coll. of Doway.
         Lutte spirituelle, ou encouragement à une âme tentée de l'esprit de blasphème et d'infidélité. English.
         Camus, Jean-Pierre, 1584-1652.
      
       
         
           1632
        
      
       Approx. 190 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 154 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17888
         STC 4553
         ESTC S107507
         99843206
         99843206
         7921
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17888)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7921)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1060:05)
      
       
         
           
             A spirituall combat a tryall of a faithfull soule or consolation in temptation. Written in French by I.P. Camus Bishope of Belley, and translated into English by M.C. P. of the Eng. Coll. of Doway.
             Lutte spirituelle, ou encouragement à une âme tentée de l'esprit de blasphème et d'infidélité. English.
             Camus, Jean-Pierre, 1584-1652.
             Carre, Thomas, 1599-1674.
          
           [16], 288 p.
           
             By the widowe of Mark Wyon, at the signe of the Phoenix,
             At Doway :
             M.DC.XXXII. [1632]
          
           
             A translation of Jean-Pierre Camus's: La lutte spirituelle, ou encouragement à une âme tentée de l'esprit de blasphème et d'infidélité.
             M.C. P. = Miles Car priest, i.e. Thomas Carre.
             Running title reads: A spirituall combate.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Temptation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           SPIRITVALL
           COMBAT
           :
           A
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           FAITHFVLL
           SOVLE
           OR
           CONSOLATION
           IN
           TEMPTATION
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           French
           by
           I.
           P.
           CAMVS
           Bishope
           of
           Belley
           ,
           and
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           M.
           C.
           P.
           of
           the
           Eng.
           Coll.
           of
           Doway
           .
        
         
           AT
           DOWAY
           ,
           By
           the
           widowe
           of
           MARK
           WYON
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Phoenix
           .
        
         
           M.
           DC
           .
           XXXII
           .
        
      
       
         
           
           
           riers
           .
           There
           is
           a
           graunt
           giuen
           of
           a
           
             hiden
             Manna
          
           :
           but
           to
           such
           as
           fight
           ,
           as
           
             fight
             lawfully
          
           ,
           as
           ouercome
           .
           There
           is
           
             a
             blessing
             ,
             a
             crowne
             ,
             a
             crowne
             of
             life
          
           promised
           :
           but
           after
           tryall
           by
           temptatiō
           .
           Heauen
           is
           our
           Land
           of
           Promis
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           be
           not
           fedd
           with
           some
           consolation
           we
           runne
           hazard
           to
           faile
           in
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           This
           booke
           ,
           a
           
             SPIRITVALL
             COMBAT
             ;
             A
             TRYALL
             OF
             A
             FAITHFVLL
             SOVLE
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             A
             CONSOLATION
             IN
             TEMPTATION
          
           ;
           (
           for
           which
           of
           the
           
           three
           is
           most
           proper
           ,
           the
           Authour
           makes
           doubt
           )
           seemes
           voluntarily
           and
           without
           constraint
           to
           referre
           vnto
           all
           these
           .
           As
           it
           exhibites
           a
           
             SPIRITVALL
             COMBATE
          
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           the
           posture
           ,
           the
           defense
           ,
           the
           comportment
           of
           a
           Spirituall
           Combatant
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           fight
           ,
           to
           fight
           lawfully
           ,
           to
           ouercome
           ,
           to
           beare
           away
           the
           hidden
           Manna
           .
           As
           it
           expresseth
           
             A
             TRYALL
             OF
             A
             FAITHFVLL
             SOVLE
             ,
          
           we
           may
           discouer
           in
           it
           ,
           our
           owne
           defectes
           ,
           our
           disordered
           fighting
           ,
           our
           weaknes
           ,
           want
           
           of
           courage
           ;
           thence
           endeuour
           to
           correct
           ;
           to
           order
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           conteynes
           CONSOLATION
           ,
           to
           reuiue
           ,
           solace
           ,
           and
           reinforce
           our
           decaying
           courage
           .
           This
           is
           the
           whole
           scope
           &
           end
           .
           And
           ,
           MADAME
           ,
           though
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           here
           in
           precept
           ,
           is
           your
           Honours
           in
           practise
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           noble
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           Daughters
           ,
           knowing
           S.
           Iames
           his
           counsell
           ,
           did
           then
           make
           prouision
           against
           temptation
           ,
           when
           hearing
           the
           diuine
           inuitations
           ,
           and
           seeing
           his
           goodnes
           ,
           they
           inclyned
           
           their
           eare
           to
           his
           Euangelicall
           Councells
           ,
           forgott
           their
           people
           ,
           friends
           ,
           fauorites
           ,
           
             fathers
             Familie
          
           ,
           to
           become
           Spouses
           to
           that
           heauenly
           King
           ,
           who
           coueted
           their
           beautie
           ,
           to
           walke
           amongst
           the
           lilies
           of
           chastitie
           in
           the
           forsaken
           wayes
           of
           the
           Heauenly
           Hierusalem
           .
           Yet
           can
           I
           neuer
           thinke
           ,
           that
           too
           much
           water
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           extinguishing
           of
           so
           common
           a
           flame
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           skill
           atchiued
           to
           fight
           with
           three
           so
           powrefull
           ,
           and
           guilefull
           enemyes
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Diuell
           .
           Your
           Honour
           will
           voutchsafe
           to
           patronise
           this
           poore
           peece
           ,
           and
           propose
           it
           to
           your
           pious
           childrens
           viewes
           .
           I
           will
           not
           dare
           so
           much
           to
           distract
           you
           in
           your
           more
           serious
           affaires
           ,
           as
           to
           inuite
           you
           to
           become
           a
           spectatrix
           of
           this
           Battell
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           in
           it
           no
           feate
           you
           alreadie
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           dare
           promis
           ,
           that
           if
           leasure
           permit
           you
           to
           cast
           an
           eye
           vpon
           it
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           faile
           to
           draw
           comfort
           from
           it
           ,
           while
           you
           speculate
           that
           in
           the
           aduise
           of
           a
           Pious
           and
           
           learned
           Bishope
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           so
           long
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           and
           happily
           practised
           ;
           such
           approbation
           giuing
           assurance
           ;
           such
           assurance
           dilating
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           blessing
           your
           mynd
           :
           a
           mynd
           full
           of
           prime
           nobilitie
           ,
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           solide
           pietie
           ,
           prudence
           ,
           candor
           ,
           and
           natiue
           goodnesse
           .
           A
           pen
           that
           had
           a
           designe
           to
           praise
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           ioy
           to
           addresse
           vpon
           so
           rich
           a
           subiect
           ,
           where
           the
           most
           flourishing
           rethoricke
           would
           fall
           short
           of
           a
           due
           expression
           :
           where
           nobilitie
           wonders
           to
           see
           it selfe
           gott
           to
           
           the
           toppe
           of
           perfection
           :
           perfection
           ioyes
           to
           be
           inshrined
           in
           so
           goodly
           a
           case
           ,
           seated
           in
           so
           noble
           a
           heart
           .
           Where
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           euen
           enuie
           it selfe
           finds
           not
           what
           to
           dispraise
           ,
           with
           any
           specious
           show
           of
           truth
           .
           But
           what
           I
           cānot
           speake
           ,
           my
           strife
           shall
           be
           not
           to
           spoyle
           .
           I
           would
           not
           my
           pronenesse
           to
           please
           ,
           (
           not
           seconded
           with
           performance
           ,
           )
           should
           offend
           the
           respect
           I
           beare
           ,
           and
           homage
           I
           desire
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           vertue
           in
           your
           Honour
           ,
           which
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           will
           ingage
           some
           more
           able
           pen
           to
           register
           it
           in
           a
           
           fixed
           monimēt
           for
           Posteritie
           .
           While
           I
           ,
           liuing
           in
           admiration
           of
           what
           I
           haue
           seene
           ,
           but
           cannot
           say
           ,
           may
           be
           numbred
           amongst
        
         
           
             \Your
             Honours
             obseruant
             and
             best
             wishing
             seruants
             MILES
             CAR.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           litle
           starrs
           which
           doe
           occurre
           to
           the
           Reader
           all
           through
           the
           booke
           ,
           are
           put
           to
           marke
           out
           the
           places
           wher
           the
           Authour
           alluded
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           rarely
           vsed
           the
           precise
           words
           therof
           ,
           and
           therfor
           could
           not
           so
           well
           be
           put
           in
           a
           diuers
           letter
           .
           The
           booke
           was
           written
           to
           one
           afflicted
           with
           temptations
           of
           infidelitie
           or
           blasphemie
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           any
           other
           temptation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             First
             part
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             THe
             Pastour's
             Dutie
             .
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             a
             soule
             in
             temptation
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             An
             incouragement
             .
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             temptation
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             estate
             of
             a
             soule
             in
             temptation
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Happy
             estate
             ,
             and
             signe
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             An
             wholsome
             Feare
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             To
             doubt
             and
             to
             consent
             are
             incompatible
             .
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             in
             the
             temptation
             we
             are
             to
             feare
             the
             fault
             and
             not
             the
             paine
             .
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Greife
             for
             Peace
             lost
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             lenitiue
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             God's
             assistance
             in
             temptation
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Profit
             drawen
             from
             temptation
             .
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Temptation
             glorious
             .
             p.
             68
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Idea's
             which
             are
             in
             the
             mynd
             or
             before
             it
             .
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Temptation
             is
             atryall
             .
             p.
             78.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             sleight
             of
             selfeloue
             in
             temptation
             .
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Distrust
             of
             ones
             selfe
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Of
             Patience
             .
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             moderate
             cōplainte
             is
             no
             signe
             of
             impatience
             .
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             paine
             of
             temptation
             is
             a
             participation
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             passion
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             How
             honorable
             this
             Tryall
             is
             .
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Markes
             of
             Election
             .
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Temptation
             doth
             humble
             vs.
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             It
             crownes
             vs.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             By
             it
             we
             are
             holilie
             Chastised
             ,
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             God
             prone
             to
             assiste
             the
             tempted
             .
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Against
             vniust
             cōplaintes
             .
             p.
             147.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             part
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             THat
             we
             are
             to
             despise
             certaine
             temptations
             .
             Page
             158.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             temptation
             augments
             vertue
             .
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             ,
             a
             good
             remedie
             against
             temptations
             .
             p.
             178.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             another
             Antidote
             .
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             melancholie
             is
             to
             be
             auoyded
             .
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             omit
             the
             ordinarie
             exercises
             of
             our
             vocation
             .
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Aspirations
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             Meditation
             and
             Contemplation
             .
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             facilitie
             of
             Contemplation
             .
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             An
             Act
             of
             simple
             Contemplation
             a
             soueraigne
             remedie
             against
             temptation
             .
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             An
             act
             of
             Contemplation
             .
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             Practise
             of
             this
             Act.
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             An
             Eleuation
             towards
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             generall
             abstraction
             .
             p.
             270.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Against
             generall
             temptations
             .
             p.
             272.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             spirituall
             vallour
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             IACOBS
             wrastling
             .
             p.
             282.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           SPIRITVALL
           COMBATE
           OR
           A
           TRYALL
           OF
           A
           FAITHFVLL
           SOVLE
           BY
           TEMPTATION
           .
           THE
           FIRST
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastour's
             Dutie
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THE
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             commands
             vs
             by
             God's
             order
             ,
             to
             be
             continually
             readie
             to
             render
             an
             accompt
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             to
             whosoeuer
             shall
             demand
             
             it
             ;
             *
             Could
             I
             then
             ,
             ô
             Theopiste
             ,
             turne
             a
             deafe
             eare
             to
             your
             friendly
             inuitation
             ,
             without
             violating
             this
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             infringing
             brotherly
             charitie
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Apostle
             said
             ,
             since
             God
             hath
             commended
             our
             neighbour
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             vs
             ;
             *
             and
             hath
             put
             downe
             in
             his
             law
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             loue
             them
             as
             ouer
             selues
             ?
             *
             And
             seeing
             by
             Gods
             prouidence
             I
             was
             ordayned
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Pastours
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             am
             I
             not
             obliged
             by
             my
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             my
             bretheren
             ,
             *
             vnlesse
             I
             would
             be
             lyable
             to
             the
             reproch
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             sad
             effect
             
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             threates
             ,
             which
             the
             diuine
             zeale
             ,
             thunders
             out
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Prophetes
             :
             woe
             be
             to
             the
             Pastours
             ,
             who
             feede
             thēselues
             ;
             who
             eate
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             couered
             with
             the
             woole
             of
             their
             flocke
             ;
             who
             sucke
             the
             marrow
             and
             drinke
             the
             milke
             ,
             and
             yet
             nourish
             them
             not
             :
             They
             doe
             not
             strengthen
             that
             which
             is
             weake
             ;
             cure
             not
             that
             which
             is
             sicke
             ;
             reioyne
             not
             that
             which
             is
             broken
             ;
             reduce
             not
             what
             is
             strayed
             ;
             they
             seeke
             not
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             sheepe
             were
             scattered
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             rauiuous
             beastes
             .
             But
             behold
             I
             liue
             ,
             saith
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             exact
             my
             flocke
             at
             
             their
             hands
             .
             *
             And
             my
             hande
             vpon
             them
             shall
             take
             vengance
             of
             their
             blood
             .
             *
             And
             behold
             ,
             saith
             he
             by
             the
             organe
             of
             another
             Trumpet
             ,
             how
             my
             people
             are
             led
             away
             captiue
             ,
             because
             they
             wanted
             knowledge
             ,
             *
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Saintes
             *
             which
             doth
             reclaime
             from
             the
             slauerie
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             vs
             with
             that
             precious
             libertie
             ,
             which
             doth
             cast
             off
             the
             heauie
             yoake
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             true
             libertie
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             *
             Now
             to
             whom
             doth
             it
             belong
             to
             communicate
             to
             others
             this
             knowledge
             of
             the
             God
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             who
             are
             called
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             *
             and
             the
             light
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             *
             who
             together
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             receaued
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             *
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             in
             their
             ministerie
             ;
             and
             whose
             lipps
             keepe
             the
             depositum
             of
             the
             diuine
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             a
             law
             ,
             †
             and
             a
             Rule
             of
             life
             to
             their
             subiectes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             whom
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             giue
             an
             accompt
             ?
             Shall
             it
             euer
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Samaritane
             powred
             his
             wine
             and
             oyle
             ,
             into
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             hurt-man
             ,
             *
             and
             performed
             euen
             workes
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             †
             to
             saue
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             yet
             the
             Preist
             and
             Leuite
             shall
             passe
             without
             pittie
             ,
             not
             casting
             an
             eye
             of
             mercy
             vpon
             
             him
             ?
             *
             He
             ,
             saith
             the
             beloued
             Disciple
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             is
             possest
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             seeing
             his
             brother
             in
             necessitie
             ,
             shutts
             his
             bowells
             of
             mercy
             vpon
             him
             ,
             with
             what
             face
             can
             he
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Charitie
             of
             God
             is
             in
             him
             ?
             *
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             going
             on
             ,
             whosoeuer
             saith
             he
             loues
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             takes
             no
             thought
             for
             the
             necessitie
             (
             he
             vnderstands
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             .
             )
             Of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             is
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             inhabite
             his
             soule
             .
             *
             Loue
             one
             another
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             with
             a
             brotherly
             ,
             and
             mutuall
             charitie
             ,
             *
             and
             beare
             one
             anothers
             burden
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             shall
             fulfill
             the
             law
             
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             *
             reputing
             your selues
             each
             others
             members
             ,
             or
             rather
             members
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             doe
             but
             compose
             one
             misticall
             body
             with
             him
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             principally
             apertaine
             to
             the
             Heades
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             *
             which
             are
             the
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             who
             haue
             the
             bands
             of
             Charitie
             and
             perfection
             *
             for
             the
             portion
             and
             honorable
             part
             of
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             watch
             ouer
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             soules
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
             as
             the
             shee
             heards
             who
             were
             first
             of
             all
             aduertised
             by
             the
             Angells
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             redeemour
             ;
             because
             during
             the
             deade
             of
             the
             night
             they
             were
             watchfull
             ouer
             their
             flocks
             .
             
             Blessed
             is
             that
             seruant
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             wakeing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             great
             Maister
             :
             *
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             say
             with
             him
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             :
             behold
             fiue
             talents
             profit
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             made
             out
             of
             the
             fiue
             which
             thou
             gauest
             me
             to
             vse
             :
             *
             and
             with
             Iob
             ,
             I
             haue
             bene
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             lambe
             ,
             and
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             blinde
             :
             *
             and
             with
             the
             Doctour
             of
             the
             Gentils
             :
             Who
             is
             infirme
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             by
             compassion
             ,
             I
             become
             not
             infirme
             ?
             *
             Who
             are
             those
             litle
             ones
             asking
             for
             bread
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             haue
             not
             communicated
             what
             I
             haue
             learnt
             without
             enuie
             or
             fiction
             ,
             in
             simplicitie
             of
             heart
             ?
             *
          
        
         
           
           
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             a
             soule
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             OIESVS
             my
             Lord
             !
             can
             I
             haue
             the
             hart
             to
             see
             my
             brother
             in
             tribulation
             without
             bearing
             a
             part
             of
             his
             paines
             ,
             since
             I
             clearely
             discouer
             that
             thou
             thy selfe
             art
             together
             with
             him
             in
             that
             anguish
             which
             doth
             trouble
             him
             ,
             with
             intention
             to
             deliuer
             him
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             crowne
             him
             for
             it
             with
             Glorie
             ?
             Art
             thou
             not
             continually
             neere
             vnto
             those
             who
             haue
             their
             hearts
             shutt
             ,
             and
             doe
             inuoke
             thy
             holy
             name
             ?
             *
             Art
             not
             thou
             
             he
             who
             doth
             saue
             the
             humble
             of
             hart
             ?
             *
             ô
             what
             a
             hight
             of
             happinesse
             is
             it
             to
             be
             Coadiutour
             ,
             and
             Cooperatour
             with
             thee
             ,
             *
             in
             this
             good
             worke
             ?
             what
             am
             I
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             together
             with
             thy
             helpe
             ,
             *
             verily
             I
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             thy
             grace
             within
             me
             .
             Woe
             be
             vnto
             me
             if
             I
             Euangelise
             not
             ,
             *
             if
             I
             reteine
             veritie
             prisoner
             in
             Iniustice
             ,
             *
             if
             I
             hold
             my
             peace
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             question
             of
             Sion
             ,
             *
             and
             of
             the
             good
             of
             a
             soule
             ,
             redeemed
             with
             the
             inestimable
             price
             of
             thy
             precious
             blood
             :
             If
             I
             become
             a
             dume
             dogge
             ,
             which
             ether
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             open
             his
             mouth
             ;
             *
             If
             my
             tongue
             be
             not
             a
             penne
             ,
             or
             my
             penne
             a
             
             tongue
             ,
             to
             direct
             in
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             the
             foot-steps
             of
             such
             as
             want
             direction
             .
             *
             Alas
             most
             amiable
             Sauiour
             !
             Loe
             THEOP
             .
             poore
             THEOPIST
             whom
             thou
             louest
             ,
             *
             and
             who
             I
             know
             loues
             thee
             ,
             with
             an
             vnfayned
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             affection
             :
             *
             THEOPIST
             my
             deare
             brother
             in
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             sicke
             ,
             but
             euen
             suffers
             violence
             ,
             ti
             's
             thy
             part
             to
             make
             answere
             for
             him
             ,
             *
             since
             being
             vnited
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             vine-branch
             to
             its
             stocke
             ;
             as
             a
             member
             to
             its
             head
             ,
             *
             thou
             bearest
             part
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             tymes
             of
             Saule
             ,
             whom
             thou
             madest
             a
             PAVLE
             ,
             thou
             didst
             resent
             the
             persequution
             of
             thy
             Faithfull
             .
             That
             which
             doth
             
             most
             torment
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             knowledge
             he
             hath
             of
             his
             owne
             frayletie
             ,
             and
             a
             feare
             to
             offend
             thee
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             tempest
             which
             the
             enemy
             of
             his
             saluation
             hath
             sturd
             vp
             against
             his
             Faith.
             He
             is
             driuen
             to
             the
             maine
             sea
             :
             being
             weather-beaten
             he
             dreads
             ship-wrake
             :
             he
             cryes
             out
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             saue
             me
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             I
             perish
             *
             thou
             who
             sauest
             those
             which
             hope
             in
             thee
             *
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             be
             forgetfull
             of
             him
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             turne
             thy
             fauorable
             face
             from
             him
             ?
             *
             thou
             who
             dost
             command
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             winds
             .
             *
             And
             who
             in
             the
             twingling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             dost
             turne
             the
             most
             desperate
             storme
             ,
             into
             a
             plasant
             
             calme
             ?
             *
             O
             God
             increase
             his
             Faith
             ,
             *
             purifie
             his
             hart
             with
             that
             vertue
             *
             Restore
             him
             the
             ioy
             of
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             *
             and
             with
             thy
             principall
             spirit
             confirme
             him
             .
             *
             This
             is
             the
             prayer
             ,
             my
             deare
             THEO
             ,
             which
             I
             make
             vpon
             your
             affliction
             .
             It
             is
             the
             balme
             which
             I
             powre
             into
             your
             wound
             ,
             following
             therin
             the
             Apostles
             counsell
             ,
             who
             will
             haue
             vs
             pray
             ouer
             him
             that
             is
             sad
             .
             *
             weepe
             with
             him
             that
             is
             soerowfull
             .
             *
             And
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             I
             heare
             I
             know
             not
             what
             secrete
             voice
             giue
             me
             assurance
             ,
             that
             this
             infirmitie
             shall
             not
             be
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             therby
             more
             manifested
             in
             you
             .
             *
             And
             if
             
             with
             patience
             you
             expect
             his
             blessed
             pleasure
             ,
             you
             shall
             shortly
             see
             the
             splendour
             of
             his
             diuine
             face
             shine
             vpō
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             incouragement
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             ATTEND
             therefore
             Gods
             pleasure
             ;
             be
             couragious
             .
             Let
             your
             hart
             rise
             as
             a
             palme-tree
             against
             that
             which
             doth
             oppresse
             it
             ;
             susteyne
             this
             assault
             .
             *
             What
             doth
             he
             know
             who
             is
             not
             tempted
             ?
             Blessed
             is
             he
             who
             suffers
             temptation
             ,
             for
             being
             once
             tryed
             ,
             he
             shall
             receaue
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
             *
             Patience
             workes
             probatiō
             ,
             begets
             Hope
             ,
             
             and
             such
             a
             hope
             as
             is
             not
             confounded
             :
             For
             by
             patience
             we
             possesse
             our selues
             in
             Peace
             .
             *
             Say
             to
             the
             pusilanimous
             ;
             lift
             vp
             your
             deiected
             minds
             ,
             *
             saith
             the
             Prophete
             .
             Tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             hope
             euen
             against
             all
             hope
             .
             *
             And
             that
             whē
             they
             conceaue
             they
             are
             lost
             ,
             they
             are
             neerer
             to
             their
             saluation
             then
             they
             can
             beleeue
             .
             *
             Loose
             not
             then
             your
             confidence
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             sith
             so
             great
             a
             reward
             is
             promised
             vnto
             it
             .
             *
             Giue
             care
             vnto
             your
             sweet
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             cryes
             vnto
             you
             ;
             be
             confident
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             ouercome
             the
             world
             .
             *
             And
             what
             vertue
             is
             it
             which
             giues
             vs
             victory
             ouer
             the
             world
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             makes
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Faith.
             *
             
             But
             alas
             ,
             say
             you
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             This
             is
             that
             which
             .
             I
             want
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             desease
             :
             and
             you
             say
             vnto
             me
             ,
             be
             well
             .
             From
             that
             quarter
             warre
             is
             waged
             against
             me
             ,
             &
             your
             counsell
             is
             ,
             liue
             in
             Peace
             .
             That
             is
             the
             euill
             which
             doth
             afflict
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             say
             vnto
             me
             ,
             ô
             man
             of
             litle
             faith
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             feare
             ?
             *
             It
             is
             not
             I
             that
             say
             thus
             vnto
             you
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             very
             words
             of
             whose
             Testament
             you
             vse
             .
             It
             is
             his
             Apostle
             that
             assures
             you
             ,
             that
             vertue
             is
             perfected
             in
             infirmity
             ;
             *
             that
             euen
             from
             its
             owne
             infirmity
             it
             gaines
             new
             strength
             :
             &
             oftentimes
             when
             we
             apprehend
             we
             haue
             lost
             all
             ,
             we
             winne
             all
             .
             For
             God
             is
             
             faithfull
             and
             neuer
             tempts
             vs
             in
             euil
             .
             He
             permits
             vs
             not
             to
             be
             tēpted
             aboue
             our
             strēgth
             .
             *
             Contrariwise
             ,
             he
             makes
             vs
             draw
             profit
             from
             our
             tribulation
             :
             *
             and
             find
             out
             our
             saluation
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
             *
             When
             we
             thinke
             that
             our
             vertue
             doth
             fayle
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             light
             of
             our
             eyes
             hath
             forsaken
             vs
             ;
             *
             he
             serues
             vs
             as
             a
             Pillar
             of
             fire
             in
             palpable
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             light
             shine
             amongst
             the
             obscurities
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             right
             hart
             .
             *
             That
             which
             you
             repute
             a
             serpent
             taken
             by
             the
             tayle
             vpon
             a
             soudaine
             ,
             is
             in
             our
             hand
             a
             florishing
             rodde
             ,
             and
             a
             rodde
             of
             directiō
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heauē
             .
             Beleeue
             it
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             
             ether
             am
             I
             a
             very
             badde
             Prophete
             ,
             or
             els
             this
             temptation
             against
             Faith
             which
             doth
             afflict
             you
             ,
             will
             more
             affright
             thē
             hurt
             you
             :
             for
             all
             the
             temptations
             which
             doe
             not
             please
             ,
             cannot
             hurt
             ,
             *
             as
             a
             Father
             of
             the
             Church
             saith
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             please
             to
             follow
             my
             counsell
             and
             aduise
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             confidence
             as
             God
             hath
             giuen
             you
             freedome
             to
             reueale
             your
             cause
             ,
             and
             discouer
             vnto
             me
             the
             wayes
             and
             feelings
             of
             your
             interiour
             man
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             draw
             confusion
             vpon
             the
             house
             of
             NABVCHODONOSOR
             ;
             *
             cut
             of
             HOLOPHERNES
             his
             head
             with
             his
             owne
             sword
             ;
             *
             and
             
             with
             the
             dint
             of
             a
             stone
             from
             a
             slinge
             ,
             beat
             downe
             that
             proude
             PHILISTIAN
             ,
             who
             would
             out-braue
             the
             army
             of
             your
             good
             desires
             .
             *
          
        
         
           
             The
             profit
             of
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             I
             Dare
             promise
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             as
             DAVID
             found
             bitternesse
             in
             Peace
             ;
             *
             so
             contrariwise
             you
             shall
             meete
             with
             sweetnesse
             in
             this
             warre
             .
             And
             that
             honie-combes
             shall
             not
             onely
             spring
             out
             of
             rockes
             to
             you
             ,
             *
             but
             euen
             out
             of
             the
             Lion's
             iawes
             which
             you
             thinke
             is
             about
             to
             deuoure
             you
             ,
             *
             according
             to
             SAMSON'S
             Embleme
             :
             
             That
             you
             shall
             draw
             fresh
             water
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             brinish
             sea
             ,
             as
             vaines
             therof
             are
             found
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Oceā
             :
             &
             that
             one
             day
             you
             shall
             sing
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             it
             was
             good
             for
             me
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             humbled
             by
             thy
             hand
             ,
             to
             th'
             end
             I
             might
             learne
             thy
             iustifications
             .
             *
             Then
             shall
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             that
             affliction
             ,
             which
             giues
             you
             the
             same
             blowes
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Angell
             of
             Satan
             gaue
             S.
             PAVL
             in
             point
             of
             dishonestly
             ,
             *
             shall
             haue
             the
             like
             effect
             in
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Deluge
             in
             the
             Arke
             of
             Noë
             .
             And
             what
             effect
             had
             they
             in
             it
             ?
             Marry
             they
             lanched
             it
             from
             the
             shore
             ,
             they
             bore
             it
             
             vp
             towards
             Heauen
             :
             brought
             it
             safe
             at
             length
             to
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             highest
             Armenian
             Mountaines
             ?
             *
             I
             would
             say
             hereby
             ,
             that
             this
             trouble
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             depressing
             ,
             shall
             exalte
             your
             faith
             :
             and
             that
             this
             essay
             of
             your
             vallour
             ,
             shall
             purge
             and
             purifie
             your
             Faith
             as
             gold
             in
             the
             Crurible
             *
             ,
             and
             shall
             giue
             it
             a
             deeper
             colour
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             whereas
             she
             now
             creepes
             vpō
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             amidst
             shades
             ,
             Enigma's
             ,
             Mirrours
             ,
             *
             fantomes
             and
             imaginary
             shapes
             )
             her
             youth
             being
             renewed
             like
             vnto
             the
             Eagle
             *
             ,
             she
             shall
             become
             cleare-sighted
             ,
             resembling
             that
             bird
             ,
             which
             ,
             without
             shutting
             her
             eyelides
             ,
             can
             fixe
             the
             aples
             of
             her
             eyes
             
             vpon
             the
             brightest
             sunne
             beames
             .
             Yea
             may
             it
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             after
             my
             ,
             Theopiste
             haue
             once
             read
             this
             Practise
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             Combat
             (
             and
             when
             I
             say
             Practise
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             that
             that
             which
             is
             read
             should
             be
             practised
             )
             he
             shall
             heare
             with
             the
             theife
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             (
             who
             seeing
             himselfe
             with
             in
             two
             fingars
             breath
             of
             ship-wrake
             ,
             receaued
             yet
             pardon
             from
             the
             King
             of
             mercy
             ,
             in
             these
             fewe
             words
             )
             amen
             amen
             ,
             I
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             this
             day
             thou
             shall
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradice
             ?
             *
             Which
             was
             accomplished
             euen
             in
             Hell
             ,
             or
             in
             Abraham's
             bosome
             ,
             whither
             this
             good
             theife
             discending
             ,
             saw
             the
             glorious
             and
             
             triumphant
             soule
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             who
             defeated
             Death
             ,
             and
             blunted
             the
             sharp
             point
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             Hell
             ,
             *
             while
             he
             bore
             away
             the
             spoyles
             ,
             and
             ledd
             Captiuity
             captiue
             after
             him
             .
             *
             ITHEOP
             .
             my
             beleife
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             but
             liue
             ;
             *
             and
             that
             if
             we
             doe
             firmely
             &
             cōstantly
             beleeue
             ,
             floodes
             of
             waters
             of
             life
             *
             ,
             running
             to
             eternity
             ,
             *
             shall
             issue
             out
             of
             our
             breastes
             .
             *
             This
             blessed
             Hope
             is
             surely
             lodged
             in
             my
             bosome
             .
             *
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             estate
             of
             a
             soule
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             BVT
             before
             I
             begin
             to
             dresse
             your
             wound
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             me
             more
             daunting
             then
             dangerous
             ,
             I
             must
             behold
             it
             neerer
             .
             You
             are
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             for
             some
             tyme
             past
             so
             vext
             with
             thoughtes
             of
             blasphemie
             and
             infidelitie
             ,
             that
             all
             your
             wisdome
             is
             defeated
             in
             this
             hot
             assault
             ,
             and
             the
             malignitie
             of
             the
             sore
             ,
             surpassing
             all
             the
             remedies
             ,
             you
             apprehend
             your
             wound
             incurable
             .
             You
             haue
             had
             recourse
             
             to
             the
             seeing
             ,
             to
             the
             Prophetes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Angells
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             deliuered
             by
             their
             assistance
             ,
             from
             the
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             perills
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Rage
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             way
             of
             this
             rage
             of
             infernall
             furies
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             stand
             with
             open
             iawes
             readie
             to
             swallow
             you
             vp
             .
             You
             haue
             runne
             from
             liuing
             to
             dead
             Oracles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             haue
             betooke
             your selfe
             to
             pious
             bookes
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             doe
             treate
             of
             temptations
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             meanes
             to
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             or
             to
             vanquish
             them
             .
             As
             the
             PHILOTHEE
             of
             our
             B.
             Father
             :
             the
             Spirituall
             workes
             of
             Grenado
             :
             Point
             ,
             ALVEREZ
             ;
             
             RODRIGVEZ
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             as
             great
             fires
             are
             enkindled
             by
             the
             same
             wind
             which
             doth
             extinguish
             litle
             weake
             ones
             ;
             so
             you
             apprehend
             that
             your
             greife
             gathers
             strength
             from
             the
             very
             meanes
             which
             you
             vse
             ether
             to
             lessen
             or
             loose
             it
             .
             Following
             your
             Directours
             Counsell
             ,
             you
             haue
             multiplied
             the
             hearbe
             Borith
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             whereof
             the
             Fullers
             make
             vse
             ,
             to
             take
             spotts
             out
             of
             cloth
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             you
             haue
             had
             recurse
             to
             the
             sacred
             exercises
             of
             Penance
             and
             mortification
             ,
             knowing
             that
             a
             contrite
             and
             humble
             hart
             *
             is
             the
             greatest
             present
             which
             can
             be
             offered
             vnto
             God.
             You
             haue
             extraordinarily
             
             frequented
             the
             vse
             of
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             spiritualitie
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Confession
             and
             the
             Euchariste
             ,
             with
             due
             attention
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             being
             all
             of
             them
             soueraigne
             Antidotes
             to
             strengthē
             assaulted
             Faith.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             practise
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             whether
             counselled
             by
             writing
             ,
             or
             word
             of
             mouth
             ;
             whether
             inspired
             ,
             or
             found
             out
             by
             your
             owne
             vnderstanding
             being
             opened
             by
             vexation
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             not
             imployed
             ,
             opportunely
             ,
             importunely
             ,
             to
             make
             those
             horrible
             thoughts
             vanish
             away
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             broode
             of
             vipers
             ,
             doe
             threaten
             their
             parents
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             conceaued
             iniquitie
             ,
             ingendred
             greife
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             iniustice
             .
             To
             what
             Saintes
             did
             you
             not
             make
             vowes
             to
             be
             deliuered
             of
             those
             importune
             motions
             which
             keepe
             a
             continuall
             bussing
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             your
             hart
             ,
             which
             being
             consecrated
             vnto
             God
             by
             Pietie
             that
             raignes
             therin
             ,
             ought
             onely
             to
             be
             adorned
             with
             Sanctitie
             ,
             not
             admitting
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             profane
             or
             defiled
             ,
             since
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             a
             priuiledge
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             disturbed
             with
             any
             of
             those
             lothsome
             beastes
             .
             What
             violent
             endeauours
             haue
             you
             not
             vsed
             ,
             like
             another
             
             ABRAHAM
             ,
             to
             driue
             away
             those
             rauinous
             birds
             from
             aboue
             your
             interiour
             sacrifices
             ?
             How
             oft
             haue
             you
             taken
             your
             hart
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             both
             your
             hands
             ,
             to
             force
             it
             to
             produce
             Actes
             of
             a
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             and
             quickned
             with
             Charitie
             ,
             to
             repelle
             the
             firie
             dartes
             ,
             of
             the
             midday-Diuell
             ,
             who
             doth
             dazle
             your
             eyes
             with
             his
             execrable
             illusiōs
             ?
             Me
             thinkes
             I
             see
             my
             Theopiste
             vseing
             all
             kind
             of
             defence
             in
             this
             skrimish
             ,
             imploying
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             whole
             man
             vpon
             it
             ,
             inuokeing
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             to
             this
             succour
             ,
             Heauen
             which
             seemes
             to
             be
             Brasse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             iron
             :
             and
             God
             pittifull
             and
             rich
             in
             mercy
             ,
             
             becomes
             cruell
             and
             inexorable
             to
             him
             .
             Being
             thus
             abandoned
             ,
             he
             is
             burdensome
             to
             himselfe
             :
             his
             sinnes
             (
             as
             he
             thinkes
             )
             multiplied
             beyond
             number
             ,
             doe
             oppresse
             him
             as
             a
             heauie
             loade
             .
             Euen
             Giants
             would
             grone
             vnder
             so
             many
             waters
             of
             anguish
             .
             And
             his
             greatest
             torture
             is
             the
             verie
             same
             which
             affected
             Iob
             ,
             who
             complayned
             of
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             find
             himselfe
             contrarie
             to
             God
             ,
             euen
             while
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             farre
             from
             his
             conceipt
             )
             calld
             him
             iust
             ,
             vpwaight
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             full
             of
             a
             chaste
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Happy
             estate
             ,
             and
             signe
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             MY
             deare
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             the
             ey
             which
             seeth
             all
             things
             ,
             sees
             not
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             blind
             we
             are
             in
             our
             owne
             deedes
             !
             Whence
             Phicitions
             and
             Aduocates
             doe
             rather
             referre
             their
             owne
             deseases
             and
             suites
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             some
             other
             of
             the
             same
             professions
             ,
             then
             to
             their
             owne
             directions
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             wayes
             of
             of
             God
             which
             are
             Mercy
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Iudgement
             ,
             are
             as
             
             farre
             beyond
             our
             reach
             and
             capacity
             ,
             as
             the
             Heauen
             is
             distant
             from
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             if
             the
             thoughtes
             of
             our
             imaginations
             be
             so
             different
             ,
             sithens
             in
             that
             which
             you
             now
             propose
             vnto
             me
             ,
             the
             opinion
             which
             I
             constantly
             imbrace
             of
             you
             is
             so
             far
             different
             from
             your
             owne
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             you
             tearme
             Gods
             Iustice
             ,
             Rigour
             ,
             and
             abondoning
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             consider
             as
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             Benignity
             ,
             Bounty
             and
             Mercy
             to
             your
             soule
             .
             O
             my
             dearest
             THEOPIST
             ,
             if
             you
             knew
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             his
             hand
             which
             now
             seemes
             so
             heauy
             vnto
             you
             ,
             would
             appeare
             light
             ;
             and
             you
             would
             perceaue
             that
             that
             sweete
             and
             fauorable
             hand
             ,
             
             doth
             sustaine
             you
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             doth
             leade
             you
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             conduct
             you
             to
             his
             Glory
             .
             These
             temptations
             which
             doe
             essay
             and
             affray
             you
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             take
             for
             torents
             that
             doe
             violently
             beare
             away
             your
             Faith
             ,
             are
             to
             me
             as
             so
             many
             honorable
             argument
             ,
             of
             your
             loyalty
             :
             and
             your
             wounds
             ,
             in
             this
             good
             
               Combat
               of
               Faith
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             appeare
             in
             mine
             eyes
             so
             many
             glorious
             markes
             ;
             and
             euen
             this
             also
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             deceaue
             my selfe
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             iudgement
             of
             all
             those
             that
             loue
             and
             setue
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             haue
             any
             experience
             in
             this
             interiour
             commotion
             and
             Combat
             ,
             which
             is
             raysed
             
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             powres
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             malice
             .
             You
             curse
             ,
             and
             I
             blesse
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             would
             curse
             it
             ,
             yet
             should
             it
             be
             no
             more
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             in
             Balaam's
             to
             fasten
             his
             imprecations
             vpon
             the
             Armie
             of
             Israel
             .
             Why
             ,
             are
             we
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             like
             vnto
             your selfe
             ,
             doth
             range
             himselfe
             in
             the
             discipline
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             prepare
             his
             soule
             
               against
               temptation
            
             *
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             said
             :
             and
             the
             Angell
             to
             the
             good
             Tobie
             ;
             because
             thou
             wast
             aggreable
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             (
             marke
             this
             word
             )
             that
             temptation
             should
             trie
             thee
             .
             *
             Who
             knowes
             not
             that
             the
             
             trees
             which
             are
             most
             shaken
             with
             the
             winds
             ,
             doe
             spread
             their
             rootes
             more
             deeply
             into
             the
             ground
             :
             that
             incense
             doth
             not
             smell
             but
             when
             it
             is
             burnt
             :
             that
             the
             Vine
             is
             not
             fruitfull
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             prun'd
             :
             that
             a
             souldiers
             vallour
             doth
             onely
             appeare
             in
             dangerous
             exploites
             :
             nor
             doth
             vertue
             shew
             its
             solidity
             but
             by
             resisting
             its
             contrarie
             .
             Take
             courage
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             thou
             walkest
             in
             good
             companie
             .
             No
             saincte
             doth
             serue
             for
             a
             liuely
             stone
             in
             the
             celestiall
             Citie
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             squared
             cut
             ,
             carued
             ,
             in
             the
             quarrie
             of
             this
             world
             by
             temptatiō
             .
             And
             the
             Saint
             of
             Saintes
             was
             he
             not
             tempted
             in
             the
             desert
             ?
             
             Yea
             and
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             saith
             his
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             euen
             to
             that
             great
             abandoning
             ,
             whereof
             he
             complaines
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             loude
             voice
             cries
             out
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             members
             of
             his
             misticall
             body
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             saith
             he
             not
             (
             after
             the
             great
             wonders
             of
             Faith
             which
             he
             racounts
             in
             the
             eleauēth
             chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             )
             some
             were
             stoned
             ,
             others
             hewed
             ,
             all
             were
             tempted
             ,
             and
             many
             put
             to
             death
             by
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             punishmēts
             ,
             or
             banished
             &
             dispersed
             into
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             forsaken
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             wandering
             in
             deserts
             ,
             and
             
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             rockie
             dennes
             ,
             the
             world
             being
             vnworthy
             of
             their
             presence
             :
             and
             by
             their
             sundrie
             tribulations
             they
             bore
             testimonie
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             gaue
             a
             triall
             of
             their
             fidelitie
             .
             You
             apprehend
             ,
             peraduenture
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             that
             I
             flatter
             your
             griefe
             and
             that
             to
             asswage
             it
             by
             the
             leuitiue
             of
             consolation
             ,
             I
             vse
             these
             discourses
             more
             delightfull
             then
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             mine
             aime
             is
             to
             inchante
             that
             Aspe
             *
             with
             pleasing
             passages
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             you
             apprehend
             doth
             kill
             you
             ,
             and
             doth
             extinguish
             the
             light
             of
             your
             faith
             with
             her
             could
             poison
             ,
             and
             the
             feruour
             of
             your
             first
             Charitie
             .
             *
             But
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             
             I
             doe
             not
             proceede
             with
             you
             in
             spirit
             of
             guile
             ,
             but
             speake
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             my
             hart*
             and
             according
             to
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             my
             soule
             .
             A
             sense
             so
             true
             and
             solide
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             ,
             of
             Truth
             and
             of
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
             *
             is
             all
             full
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             are
             pious
             bookes
             furnished
             with
             any
             other
             instructions
             vpon
             the
             matter
             of
             temptations
             .
             Which
             ,
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             constraind
             to
             confesse
             vnto
             me
             ,
             if
             allaying
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             the
             tumult
             of
             your
             hart
             ,
             and
             silencing
             the
             noise
             of
             your
             disquiete
             ,
             you
             would
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             precepts
             of
             our
             B.
             F.
             in
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             his
             Philothee
             .
             
             For
             what
             he
             speakes
             there
             of
             temptations
             in
             generall
             ,
             ought
             and
             may
             easely
             be
             applyed
             to
             yours
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             if
             my
             ignorance
             dare
             adde
             any
             thing
             to
             so
             great
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             I
             beseech
             your
             humilitie
             to
             arme
             her selfe
             with
             patience
             ,
             to
             reade
             what
             I
             am
             about
             to
             put
             downe
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             holsome
             Feare
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             YOv
             thinke
             you
             are
             lost
             ;
             and
             I
             hold
             that
             you
             walke
             in
             the
             way
             of
             saluation
             .
             You
             repute
             your selfe
             an
             Ethnike
             ,
             worse
             
             then
             an
             Infidele
             :
             and
             I
             admire
             your
             Faith
             :
             you
             apprehend
             your selfe
             defeated
             :
             and
             I
             sing
             ,
             not
             your
             victorie
             :
             (
             For
             all
             victorie
             proceeds
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Hostes
             )
             but
             the
             victorie
             of
             the
             Tryumph
             of
             Gods
             Mercy
             in
             you
             .
             You
             neuer
             saw
             your selfe
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             so
             feeble
             in
             point
             of
             Faith
             :
             and
             I
             neuer
             saw
             you
             so
             constant
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             in
             deede
             that
             your
             aduersarie
             like
             vnto
             a
             roreing
             Lion
             ,
             doth
             roame
             about
             ,
             endeuouring
             to
             make
             you
             his
             prey
             :
             marrie
             the
             resistance
             you
             make
             against
             him
             by
             the
             force
             of
             Faith
             ,
             *
             doth
             make
             me
             iustly
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             grace
             superaboundeth
             ,
             where
             you
             deeme
             sinne
             doth
             abounde
             .
             *
             
             For
             you
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             an
             enemy
             ,
             whom
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             did
             so
             weaken
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             gaine
             no
             aduantage
             against
             vs
             but
             by
             our
             owne
             disloyaltie
             and
             dasterdlinesse
             :
             all
             the
             feelings
             which
             he
             can
             rayse
             vp
             in
             vs
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             forme
             any
             sinne
             at
             all
             without
             our
             consent
             .
             So
             that
             as
             from
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             neuer
             awanting
             ,
             all
             our
             succour
             comes
             ,
             so
             from
             our selues
             alone
             is
             our
             ruine
             .
             *
             Which
             when
             it
             arriues
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             so
             much
             to
             accuse
             the
             enemyes
             force
             ,
             as
             our
             owne
             malice
             .
             But
             you
             feare
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             to
             fall
             by
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             force
             of
             the
             Tempest
             driueing
             your
             fraile
             vessell
             against
             the
             shelues
             ,
             
             you
             may
             suffer
             shipwrake
             in
             Faith
             ,
             *
             which
             is
             the
             most
             deplorable
             that
             can
             be
             suffered
             in
             spirituall
             life
             .
             While
             I
             for
             my
             part
             dare
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             blessed
             who
             feares
             continually
             :
             *
             for
             he
             that
             feares
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             doth
             truely
             loue
             his
             Law
             ,
             *
             and
             his
             Faith.
             This
             feare
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             doth
             driue
             away
             sinne
             ,
             *
             and
             permits
             it
             not
             to
             raigne
             in
             the
             soule
             .
             *
             DAVID
             tearmes
             it
             the
             ferme
             Pillar
             and
             firmamēt
             of
             the
             mynd
             .
             *
             Who
             knowes
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             we
             should
             worke
             our
             saluation
             in
             Feare
             and
             Trembling
             ?
             *
             O
             Lord
             ,
             said
             DAVID
             ,
             pierce
             my
             flesh
             with
             the
             nayles
             of
             thy
             Feare
             ,
             and
             make
             
             me
             to
             dreade
             thy
             iudgemēts
             .
             *
             I
             should
             be
             exceeding
             sorie
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             that
             this
             Feare
             should
             forsake
             your
             hart
             ;
             and
             I
             should
             intertayne
             a
             farre
             worse
             opinion
             of
             your
             desease
             ,
             if
             your
             pulse
             did
             not
             beate
             so
             hard
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             you
             sorrowfull
             ,
             glads
             me
             ,
             what
             afflictes
             you
             ,
             comforts
             me
             :
             what
             you
             ,
             conceaue
             to
             be
             signes
             of
             death
             ,
             are
             to
             me
             ,
             markes
             of
             life
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             doubt
             and
             to
             consent
             are
             incompatible
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             YOu
             stād
             in
             feare
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             that
             your
             consent
             should
             follow
             your
             sense
             or
             feeling
             :
             and
             I
             ,
             hold
             according
             to
             all
             Diuinitie
             ,
             a
             farre
             better
             warranty
             then
             your
             apprehensions
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             to
             ioyne
             a
             doubt
             and
             a
             consent
             together
             ,
             as
             a
             certaine
             with
             an
             vncertaine
             thing
             :
             For
             consent
             doth
             presuppose
             so
             full
             and
             absolute
             aggreement
             and
             yeelding
             vp
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             so
             constant
             a
             determination
             ,
             
             that
             it
             leaues
             no
             doubt
             at
             all
             behind
             it
             .
             The
             Archer
             that
             hath
             a
             shaking
             hand
             ,
             hardly
             euer
             hits
             the
             white
             .
             The
             ayme
             ,
             to
             be
             leuell
             and
             straight
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             stiddie
             and
             constant
             .
             The
             surest
             signe
             that
             we
             consent
             not
             ,
             is
             to
             doubt
             that
             we
             consent
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             doth
             trouble
             you
             ,
             doth
             free
             and
             cleare
             my
             iudgement
             of
             all
             doubt
             .
             Thus
             your
             blinding
             Egiptian
             fogges
             ,
             are
             to
             me
             a
             light
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Israelite
             .
             The
             darke
             cloud
             which
             doth
             incompasse
             you
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             a
             Pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             *
             for
             its
             light
             a
             fire
             ,
             for
             strength
             a
             pillar
             .
             I
             would
             to
             God
             that
             you
             had
             ether
             my
             eyes
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             would
             credit
             
             my
             words
             ,
             you
             should
             presently
             be
             cured
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             in
             the
             temptation
             we
             are
             to
             feare
             the
             fault
             and
             not
             the
             paine
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             BVt
             happily
             it
             is
             the
             too
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             health
             that
             delayes
             the
             cure
             .
             Fire
             is
             fallen
             vpō
             them
             ,
             *
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             speaking
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             haue
             they
             seene
             the
             sunne
             .
             *
             Nothing
             doth
             so
             much
             hinder
             a
             man
             to
             discerne
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             heate
             of
             a
             violēt
             
             passiō
             which
             is
             neuer
             without
             smoke
             .
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             I
             doe
             a
             litle
             doubt
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             tribulation
             which
             doth
             afflict
             you
             ,
             you
             doe
             more
             fly
             the
             Paine
             then
             the
             Faulte
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             you
             feare
             and
             flie
             not
             the
             Faulte
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Paine
             ,
             which
             followes
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             inseparable
             shadowe
             of
             this
             infortunate
             body
             .
             This
             peraduentures
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             your
             euil
             .
             God
             will
             be
             loued
             for
             his
             ownesake
             :
             Not
             for
             the
             reward
             which
             he
             promiseth
             (
             otherwise
             the
             reward
             would
             be
             loued
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             as
             the
             reward
             )
             .
             He
             will
             haue
             vs
             to
             abstayne
             from
             sinne
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             feare
             of
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             as
             for
             feare
             to
             offend
             his
             
             goodnes
             .
             Thence
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             leaues
             you
             to
             be
             tempered
             and
             seasoned
             in
             this
             temptation
             .
             By
             meanes
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             vrgeth
             you
             on
             by
             frightes
             ,
             to
             th
             end
             that
             being
             gotten
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             this
             sterne
             and
             seruile
             feare
             ,
             may
             giue
             place
             to
             filiall
             feare
             .
             And
             then
             this
             yoke
             shall
             rott
             away
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             burst
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             and
             force
             of
             that
             heauēly
             oyle
             *
             following
             the
             tearmes
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Prophetes
             .
             Lay
             your
             hand
             vpon
             a
             good
             ,
             not
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             and
             vpō
             an
             vnfayned
             Faith
             *
             and
             tell
             me
             in
             words
             of
             Truth
             ,
             *
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             whether
             I
             haue
             not
             put
             my
             fingar
             vpon
             your
             sore
             ,
             and
             
             touched
             you
             to
             the
             quicke
             ?
             For
             the
             knowledge
             which
             I
             haue
             of
             the
             goodnes
             of
             your
             soule
             ,
             makes
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             cōceaue
             ,
             clearely
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             feare
             causeth
             you
             to
             runne
             vp
             and
             downe
             searching
             for
             Dittanie
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             your
             thigh
             ,
             or
             rather
             out
             of
             your
             hart
             ,
             the
             arrow
             of
             tēptation
             ,
             the
             smarte
             wherof
             ,
             doth
             more
             trouble
             you
             ,
             then
             any
             ferme
             beleife
             you
             haue
             of
             faulte
             cōmitted
             .
             But
             tell
             me
             then
             in
             simplicitie
             of
             hart
             ,
             my
             deare
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             I
             coniecture
             ,
             since
             like
             vnto
             NABVCHODONOSOR
             ,
             you
             will
             haue
             me
             not
             onely
             to
             interprete
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             arreade
             ,
             your
             dreames
             and
             thoughtes
             .
             
             For
             loe
             ,
             Phisitians
             doe
             onely
             cure
             the
             deseases
             they
             know
             ,
             nor
             doe
             they
             know
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             true
             relation
             which
             the
             patient
             makes
             of
             the
             state
             he
             feeles
             himselfe
             in
             .
             Those
             litle
             duplicities
             ,
             those
             windings
             ,
             that
             spirituall
             cunning
             ,
             those
             couertures
             which
             we
             sometymes
             make
             vse
             of
             ,
             while
             we
             treate
             in
             matter
             of
             cōscience
             ,
             with
             those
             to
             whom
             we
             haue
             trusted
             the
             gouernement
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             are
             oft
             cause
             ,
             that
             the
             temptations
             which
             would
             but
             passe
             through
             our
             hart
             ,
             doe
             put
             themselues
             in
             garrisons
             ,
             and
             withall
             falling
             into
             mutinie
             ,
             doe
             stirre
             vp
             reuoults
             ,
             seditions
             and
             tumults
             .
          
           
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             Father
             
             of
             our
             Lord
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             Father
             of
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             all
             consolation
             who
             comforts
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             troubles
             .
             *
             Benediction
             ,
             light
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             thāksgiuing
             ,
             honour
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             strength
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             giuen
             you
             courage
             ,
             as
             to
             another
             Acan
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             *
             and
             to
             confesse
             vnto
             him
             your
             owne
             iniustice
             against
             your selfe
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             health
             is
             to
             wish
             to
             be
             well
             .
             This
             makes
             vs
             couragiously
             vse
             all
             conuenient
             kinds
             of
             remedies
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             stepp
             to
             goodnes
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             become
             good
             :
             for
             grace
             ,
             wherby
             we
             are
             made
             such
             ,
             is
             neuer
             awanting
             to
             those
             who
             haue
             a
             will
             fruitfully
             to
             receaue
             it
             ,
             and
             carefully
             to
             manage
             
             it
             .
             Such
             may
             I
             esteeme
             you
             ,
             my
             deare
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             since
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             you
             haue
             made
             profession
             of
             pietie
             ,
             and
             giuen
             the
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             that
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             deuoute
             .
          
        
         
           
             Greife
             for
             Peace
             lost
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             ALas
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             thē
             ,
             that
             drawes
             so
             many
             sobbs
             frō
             your
             breast
             ,
             such
             a
             world
             of
             sighes
             from
             your
             mouth
             ,
             and
             such
             floods
             of
             teares
             frō
             your
             eyes
             ,
             while
             you
             thinke
             of
             the
             faire
             weather
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             wherin
             you
             
             fought
             with
             such
             courage
             and
             alacritie
             .
             *
             Ah
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             the
             crowne
             of
             my
             head
             is
             fallen
             ,
             woe
             be
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             offended
             .
             *
             And
             my
             misfortune
             is
             that
             I
             know
             not
             myne
             owne
             miserie
             .
             *
             Hence
             I
             lift
             vp
             my
             hands
             towards
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             from
             my
             secrete
             sinnes
             cleanse
             me
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             mens
             spare
             thy
             seruant
             .
             ô
             Sion
             !
             ô
             wishfull
             peace
             of
             my
             hart
             !
             when
             I
             thinke
             of
             thee
             ,
             myne
             eyes
             become
             foūtaines
             ,
             and
             the
             aples
             of
             myne
             eyes
             swime
             therin
             !
             I
             ranne
             so
             well
             ,
             ay
             me
             !
             what
             's
             this
             that
             holds
             me
             ?
             *
             What
             troublesome
             Remora
             stopps
             the
             shippe
             of
             my
             affections
             ,
             which
             sayled
             vnder
             full
             sayles
             
             vpon
             the
             Sea
             of
             Grace
             and
             spirituall
             delightes
             ?
             What
             scorching
             winde
             hath
             dryed
             vp
             those
             pleasing
             fountaines
             *
             out
             of
             which
             I
             drew
             water
             of
             life
             wherwith
             I
             quenched
             my
             thirst
             .
             While
             God
             dilated
             my
             hart
             with
             sweete
             affections
             ,
             I
             ranne
             without
             paine
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             thy
             wayes
             .
             *
             While
             he
             couered
             me
             ,
             or
             rather
             inuironed
             me
             with
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             buckler
             ,
             *
             I
             contemned
             the
             attempts
             of
             myne
             enemye
             .
             O
             who
             will
             reduce
             me
             to
             the
             same
             estate
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             was
             in
             tymes
             past
             ,
             while
             I
             washed
             the
             feete
             of
             myne
             affections
             in
             the
             butter
             ,
             *
             of
             cōsolations
             ;
             and
             while
             to
             me
             ,
             from
             the
             
             Rocke
             of
             Faith
             ,
             flowed
             floodes
             of
             oyle
             *
             .
             O
             how
             my
             gold
             is
             obscured
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             turnd
             blacke
             !
             how
             my
             redd
             coulour
             is
             changed
             !
             *
             No
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             called
             no
             more
             Noemi
             ,
             but
             Mara
             ,
             since
             my
             soule
             is
             fild
             with
             bitternesse
             .
             *
             O
             God
             what
             stumbling
             block
             is
             layd
             to
             crosse
             my
             way
             ,
             who
             walked
             towards
             thee
             so
             directly
             :
             and
             whereas
             nothinge
             but
             holy
             words
             of
             prayse
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             benediction
             ,
             issued
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             rose
             vp
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             like
             vnto
             the
             smoake
             of
             incense
             ;
             *
             while
             my
             tongue
             did
             onely
             meditate
             thy
             iustice
             ,
             &
             my
             lipps
             thy
             glorie
             ;
             *
             whence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             myne
             interiour
             doth
             open
             its
             mouth
             against
             
             the
             Heauens
             ,
             *
             and
             like
             to
             the
             wells
             of
             the
             Abisse
             ,
             vomits
             out
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             smoake
             of
             blasphemie
             and
             impietie
             ,
             which
             doth
             dimme
             the
             starrs
             ,
             and
             depriue
             me
             of
             light
             ?
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             doe
             not
             you
             lye
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             did
             ANANIAS
             and
             SAPHIRA
             .
             Tell
             the
             truth
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             your
             vexatiōs
             and
             anguishes
             ?
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             groneings
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             roreings
             of
             your
             hart
             ?
             But
             alas
             !
             why
             doe
             you
             thus
             wrongfully
             change
             iudgement
             into
             Absinth
             ,
             *
             honie
             into
             Gaule
             ;
             and
             mistake
             the
             heauenly
             dewe
             and
             Manna
             for
             hayle
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             lenitiue
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             BE
             comforted
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             be
             comforted
             ,
             *
             to
             speake
             with
             ISAYE
             ;
             for
             what
             you
             apprehend
             chastisements
             ,
             are
             caresses
             .
             Be
             it
             that
             the
             tempest
             is
             great
             ,
             must
             we
             therfore
             loose
             courage
             ,
             &
             forsake
             the
             sterne
             ?
             Though
             euen
             the
             whall
             ,
             had
             swallowed
             you
             vp
             with
             IONAS
             ;
             though
             the
             knife
             were
             put
             to
             your
             throte
             *
             ;
             though
             God
             should
             euen
             kill
             you
             ,
             ought
             you
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             to
             leaue
             of
             to
             hope
             in
             him
             ?
             *
             I
             reioyce
             in
             my
             sufferances
             
             for
             CHRIST
             *
             ,
             said
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             delight
             in
             myne
             infirmities
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             my
             master
             may
             remayne
             in
             me
             .
             *
             And
             what
             is
             this
             vertue
             but
             Patience
             ?
             I
             but
             ,
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             suffer
             not
             for
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             as
             did
             his
             vessell
             of
             Election
             ,
             but
             against
             IESVS-CHRIST
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             diuels
             martyres
             .
             Why
             ,
             though
             the
             diuell
             should
             martyre
             and
             torment
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             IOB
             ,
             and
             saint
             PAVLE
             ,
             by
             the
             dīuine
             permission
             ,
             who
             told
             you
             yet
             that
             the
             torments
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             diuell
             ,
             are
             suffered
             for
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ?
             who
             knowes
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
             cause
             ,
             not
             the
             sufferāces
             which
             makes
             the
             martyrdome
             ?
             Now
             the
             marke
             and
             seale
             of
             a
             good
             sufferance
             ,
             is
             patience
             ioyned
             to
             Charitie
             .
             He
             that
             suffers
             without
             this
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             giue
             his
             bodie
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             should
             onely
             aduance
             his
             owne
             damnation
             .
             Beware
             then
             ,
             ô
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             least
             by
             your
             impatience
             ,
             you
             spoyle
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             can
             neuer
             come
             to
             its
             full
             perfection
             ,
             but
             by
             patience
             .
             *
             Why
             ,
             doe
             you
             thinke
             that
             patiēce
             is
             meerely
             vsefull
             to
             sustayne
             exteriour
             crosses
             and
             vexations
             ?
             and
             that
             its
             imployment
             doth
             not
             also
             concerne
             the
             interiour
             ?
             As
             though
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             inuisible
             
             enemies
             were
             not
             as
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             as
             visible
             ones
             ;
             and
             we
             our selues
             were
             not
             as
             dangerous
             to
             our selues
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             not
             this
             ,
             you
             are
             but
             yet
             a
             freshman
             in
             the
             spirituall
             warfare
             :
             But
             if
             you
             be
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             doe
             you
             thinke
             you
             can
             make
             better
             vse
             of
             this
             Weapon
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             present
             occurrence
             ?
          
        
         
           
             God's
             assistance
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             BVT
             giue
             me
             leaue
             ,
             ô
             man
             ,
             not
             of
             litle
             Faith
             ,
             *
             but
             of
             litle
             courage
             ,
             a
             
             litle
             to
             raise
             vp
             thy
             hart
             ,
             without
             making
             it
             swell
             ,
             like
             a
             balowne
             ,
             with
             the
             winde
             of
             any
             presumption
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             you
             crie
             before
             you
             be
             hurt
             ,
             and
             imitating
             the
             Prophete
             ,
             you
             crie
             out
             that
             your
             bellie
             aketh
             ,
             *
             and
             that
             death
             is
             in
             the
             potage
             ,
             *
             Without
             anie
             iust
             cause
             .
             For
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             affright
             ,
             and
             so
             desperately
             terrifie
             you
             ?
             It
             is
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             continually
             am
             haunted
             with
             a
             blasphemous
             spirit
             ,
             wherewith
             mine
             eie
             is
             troubled
             ,
             my
             soule
             ,
             and
             my
             bellie
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             soule
             and
             my
             bodie
             ;
             my
             whole
             man.
             Alas
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             discouer
             ,
             that
             
             
             
             
             
             there
             is
             nothing
             there
             but
             the
             the
             shadowe
             of
             death
             ,
             not
             death
             it selfe
             ?
             And
             with
             a
             verie
             graine
             of
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             are
             you
             not
             able
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             region
             of
             the
             shadowe
             of
             death
             ,
             without
             fearing
             anie
             wisfortune
             ?
             *
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             perceaue
             God
             his
             assistance
             therein
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             you
             heare
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             who
             saith
             vnto
             you
             ,
             walking
             vpon
             those
             angrie
             waues
             ,
             T'
             is
             I
             ,
             feare
             not
             ?
             *
             For
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             Combate
             ,
             your
             soule
             waighed
             downe
             to
             the
             verie
             depth
             of
             desolation
             ,
             had
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             
             not
             beene
             your
             ayde
             ?
             *
             Doe
             you
             not
             discerne
             that
             you
             resemble
             children
             ,
             who
             fearing
             masked-men
             ,
             rūne
             into
             their
             mothers
             lappe
             :
             and
             to
             chickens
             which
             hide
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             Henns
             wings
             ,
             when
             they
             espie
             the
             kites
             approach
             ?
             For
             I
             praie
             you
             ,
             the
             remedies
             which
             you
             seeke
             all
             vp
             and
             drowne
             ,
             to
             appease
             your
             paine
             ,
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             it
             then
             to
             say
             vnto
             God
             ,
             vnder
             the
             shadow
             of
             thy
             winges
             I
             will
             still
             hope
             ,
             till
             iniquitie
             shall
             be
             past
             by
             .
             *
             And
             he
             ,
             though
             you
             perceaue
             it
             not
             ,
             will
             hide
             you
             with
             his
             wings
             and
             Feathers
             ,
             *
             or
             rather
             ,
             with
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             will
             saue
             you
             from
             the
             
             molestation
             of
             men
             *
             .
             This
             diuine
             Sauiour
             doth
             locke
             you
             vp
             in
             the
             closet
             of
             his
             sacred
             wounds
             .
             He
             registers
             your
             name
             in
             his
             hāds
             ,
             *
             Nor
             shall
             all
             the
             world
             be
             able
             to
             raze
             it
             out
             .
             He
             doth
             place
             and
             lodge
             you
             in
             his
             open
             side
             ,
             as
             a
             doue
             in
             the
             hole
             of
             a
             wall
             *
             .
             But
             you
             perceaue
             him
             not
             ,
             you
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             you
             beleeue
             him
             not
             .
             Yet
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             my
             deare
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             &
             when
             the
             assistance
             of
             Grace
             shall
             haue
             opened
             your
             eyes
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             with
             IACOB
             :
             our
             Lord
             was
             truely
             with
             me
             in
             my
             tribulation
             ,
             &
             I
             knew
             it
             not
             .
             *
             That
             which
             I
             tooke
             for
             the
             gate
             of
             Hell
             ,
             was
             the
             gate
             of
             Heauen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Profit
             drawen
             from
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             tell
             you
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             marrie
             vpon
             condition
             that
             vanitie
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             your
             hart
             (
             for
             that
             diuell
             would
             be
             hardlier
             dispossessed
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             doth
             now
             torment
             you
             )
             If
             God
             haue
             giuen
             me
             any
             insight
             at
             all
             in
             your
             interiour
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             your
             acceptable
             time
             ,
             now
             are
             your
             dayes
             of
             saluation
             .
             *
             And
             if
             anie
             had
             cured
             you
             ,
             you
             were
             to
             sue
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             restore
             your
             sicknesse
             vnto
             you
             .
             
             It
             is
             the
             time
             of
             fight
             ;
             and
             consequentlie
             the
             time
             of
             victorie
             and
             Triumphe
             .
             Are
             you
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             none
             is
             to
             be
             crowned
             but
             such
             as
             haue
             lawfully
             fought
             ?
             *
             It
             is
             a
             time
             of
             bootie
             ,
             and
             of
             diuiding
             the
             spoiles
             of
             the
             enemie
             *
             .
             Naie
             further
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             haruest
             time
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             you
             thinke
             is
             bet
             downe
             and
             spoiled
             in
             you
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             sowe
             in
             teares
             ,
             doe
             reape
             in
             ioye
             a
             plentious
             crope
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             onelie
             find
             God's
             assistance
             in
             your
             tribulation
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             text
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             ,
             you
             shal
             draw
             it
             from
             the
             verie
             tribulation
             *
             .
             And
             you
             shall
             turne
             your
             
             greife
             vpon
             your
             aduersaries
             head
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             his
             iniquitie
             in
             his
             teeth
             .
             *
             And
             as
             the
             wilde
             bore
             doth
             whet
             &
             sharpen
             his
             tuskes
             against
             the
             rocke
             ,
             so
             may
             you
             edge
             your
             vertue
             against
             the
             rocke
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             vigorous
             .
             This
             you
             shall
             performe
             ,
             if
             imitating
             IVDITH
             ,
             you
             offer
             vp
             in
             the
             temple
             all
             HOLOFERNES
             his
             moueables
             ;
             if
             with
             ACAN
             you
             throw
             into
             the
             fire
             execrable
             things
             :
             and
             burie
             the
             Idoles
             with
             IACOB
             :
             for
             by
             this
             meanes
             those
             abominations
             of
             desolation
             being
             detested
             you
             may
             turne
             those
             impure
             and
             profane
             vessels
             to
             ornaments
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ?
             and
             with
             the
             
             Wood
             of
             Hiram
             ,
             and
             gold
             of
             Orphir
             brought
             out
             of
             an
             Idolatrous
             land
             ,
             you
             may
             raise
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             So
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             doe
             loue
             and
             feare
             God
             ,
             all
             things
             doe
             cooperate
             to
             good
             .
             *
             And
             that
             which
             is
             their
             foode
             ,
             is
             an
             others
             poison
             and
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             Temptation
             glorious
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             I
             Will
             yet
             goe
             much
             further
             ,
             and
             will
             speake
             (
             may
             it
             be
             to
             Gods
             glory
             )
             more
             aduantagiously
             in
             your
             
             behalfe
             ,
             by
             aduertising
             you
             that
             the
             temptation
             ,
             which
             makes
             head
             against
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Combat
             of
             Apprentises
             ,
             the
             diuell
             neuer
             being
             accustomed
             to
             vse
             this
             kind
             of
             battery
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             most
             perfect
             soules
             .
             It
             is
             his
             principall
             and
             last
             peece
             wherewith
             he
             doth
             ordinarily
             assault
             those
             that
             are
             neere
             vnto
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             most
             rough
             and
             violent
             engine
             .
             What
             a
             grace
             is
             it
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             that
             God
             permits
             you
             to
             meet
             with
             this
             most
             dangerous
             encounter
             ,
             before
             your
             forces
             fall
             into
             decay
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             yet
             vigorous
             *
             and
             in
             perfect
             health
             .
             And
             while
             the
             Amādtree
             doth
             not
             yet
             blossome
             ,
             
             nor
             the
             pitcher
             is
             not
             yet
             broken
             vpon
             the
             bankes
             of
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             vse
             the
             wiseman's
             manner
             of
             speach
             ,
             before
             your
             old
             age
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             rough
             and
             perilous
             is
             that
             on-set
             in
             the
             pāges
             of
             death
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             so
             full
             of
             danger
             to
             sleepe
             in
             the
             shadowe
             of
             sinne
             *
             and
             while
             the
             diuell
             doth
             vse
             the
             extreamitie
             of
             his
             furie
             ,
             finding
             the
             time
             short
             *
             in
             which
             he
             is
             to
             winne
             or
             loose
             vs
             for
             euer
             .
             Now
             we
             haue
             a
             faire
             and
             fit
             time
             ,
             both
             to
             fight
             and
             beare
             away
             the
             victorie
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Saintes
             of
             Heauē
             and
             of
             Earth
             .
             Marrie
             in
             this
             Deluge
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             *
             in
             this
             periode
             of
             life
             ,
             how
             much
             
             more
             are
             temptations
             to
             be
             dreaded
             ?
          
           
             Further
             ,
             what
             an
             honour
             is
             it
             for
             you
             to
             be
             vsed
             not
             like
             a
             fresh-water-soldier
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             tried
             Champiō
             ,
             in
             a
             battaile
             where
             none
             are
             admitted
             to
             fight
             ,
             but
             old
             beaten
             soldiers
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             most
             skilfull
             in
             handling
             spirituall
             weapons
             .
             The
             blast
             of
             those
             winds
             doe
             onely
             tosse
             the
             talest
             and
             strongest
             trees
             .
             These
             thunderbolts
             doe
             onely
             blast
             the
             topps
             of
             the
             highest
             mountaines
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             diuell
             ,
             whose
             ,
             force
             as
             S.
             HIEROME
             saith
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             Reines
             ,
             *
             which
             he
             fills
             with
             illusions
             ,
             *
             saith
             DAVID
             ,
             and
             who
             hitts
             vs
             in
             the
             flanke
             as
             ELEAZAR
             
             did
             Anthiochus
             his
             Elephant
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             by
             sensualitie
             ,
             the
             weaker
             part
             of
             man
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             Were
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             there
             ,
             since
             that
             he
             makes
             head
             against
             the
             superiour
             part
             of
             your
             soule
             ,
             resembling
             in
             that
             a
             Generall
             ,
             laying
             seige
             to
             a
             towne
             ,
             who
             dispairing
             to
             make
             a
             breach
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             by
             skaling
             the
             walls
             ,
             by
             reasō
             of
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             ditch
             ,
             and
             thicknsse
             of
             the
             walls
             and
             Bastions
             ,
             plants
             his
             Ordonnance
             ,
             against
             the
             toppes
             of
             the
             steeples
             ,
             wageing
             warre
             against
             weather-cokes
             .
             And
             doe
             not
             I
             see
             plainely
             ,
             that
             your
             Ghostly
             enemie
             ,
             hath
             got
             but
             a
             poore
             aduātage
             against
             your
             Faith
             by
             this
             
             temptation
             ,
             while
             he
             doth
             rather
             assure
             it
             by
             your
             apprehensiōs
             ,
             then
             shake
             it
             ?
             All
             that
             he
             can
             doe
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             make
             demonstration
             of
             his
             despaire
             &
             despite
             ,
             in
             tormenting
             you
             so
             much
             the
             more
             temporally
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             perceaues
             his
             feeble
             attempt
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             tormenting
             you
             eternally
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Idea's
             whcih
             are
             in
             the
             mynd
             or
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             HOwbeit
             I
             hold
             younot
             so
             litle
             experiēced
             ,
             in
             interiour
             skirmishes
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             know
             not
             sufficiētly
             ,
             
             (
             when
             anie
             respit
             giues
             you
             leaue
             to
             breath
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             reflection
             on
             that
             which
             doth
             passe
             in
             you
             )
             that
             all
             the
             Idea's
             which
             appeare
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             which
             indeede
             are
             so
             hideous
             and
             horrible
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             stayne
             this
             paper
             with
             them
             ,
             doe
             but
             onely
             beseige
             your
             hart
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             got
             entrie
             into
             it
             .
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             comfort
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             testifie
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             inhabitants
             of
             your
             hart
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             any
             more
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             ,
             can
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             lesse
             are
             they
             able
             to
             penetrate
             it
             .
             I
             had
             need
             of
             a
             cleare
             and
             facile
             similitude
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             plainely
             conceaue
             what
             I
             say
             vnto
             
             you
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             cleare
             or
             more
             familiar
             then
             the
             glasse
             of
             a
             Mirrour
             .
             Thēce
             will
             I
             drawe
             it
             .
             Behold
             this
             glasse
             then
             ,
             it
             doth
             naturally
             represent
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             opposite
             vnto
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             in
             the
             glasse
             ,
             but
             onely
             before
             it
             :
             say
             the
             like
             of
             your
             hart
             .
             It
             is
             a
             glasse
             ,
             where
             the
             diuell
             by
             his
             hellish
             guiles
             ,
             cā
             represent
             all
             that
             is
             hideous
             ,
             infamous
             ,
             or
             abominable
             in
             Hell
             ;
             but
             the
             Will
             alone
             hath
             power
             to
             open
             the
             Gate
             ,
             and
             to
             permit
             those
             execrable
             things
             entrie
             .
             Let
             the
             diuell
             therefore
             make
             as
             many
             mimicke
             and
             antike
             faces
             as
             he
             list
             :
             Let
             him
             forme
             ,
             in
             presence
             of
             our
             hart
             ,
             all
             the
             lasciuious
             representations
             
             he
             can
             possibly
             :
             Let
             him
             buze
             in
             the
             eare
             of
             our
             interiour
             ,
             all
             the
             blasphemies
             and
             detestable
             impieties
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             As
             our
             vnderstanding
             is
             not
             infected
             by
             the
             knowledge
             it
             hath
             of
             the
             greatest
             euills
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             &
             as
             our
             eare
             makes
             vs
             not
             guiltie
             of
             the
             impieties
             &
             blasphemies
             ,
             more
             stincking
             then
             an
             open
             graue
             *
             which
             we
             heare
             proceed
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             so
             the
             most
             blasphemous
             thought
             ,
             and
             horrible
             infidelitie
             cānot
             attainte
             vs
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             displease
             vs
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Diuell
             doth
             pronounce
             them
             without
             the
             gate
             of
             our
             hart
             ,
             nay
             euē
             within
             our
             hart
             ,
             yet
             without
             our
             
             harts
             consent
             .
             Yea
             contrariwise
             ,
             if
             we
             doe
             valiantlie
             repulse
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             suffer
             this
             interiour
             humiliation
             before
             God
             with
             Patience
             ,
             saying
             vnto
             him
             ;
             behold
             my
             humility
             &
             deliuer
             me
             ,
             *
             there
             is
             noe
             master
             of
             spiritualitie
             that
             teacheth
             vs
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             serues
             for
             a
             whetstone
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             and
             edge
             the
             vertue
             which
             is
             assaulted
             by
             temptation
             :
             &
             that
             God
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             neerer
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             conceaue
             him
             further
             of
             :
             and
             that
             we
             doe
             neuer
             make
             so
             happie
             progresse
             in
             vertue
             as
             in
             those
             circumstances
             ,
             not
             vnlike
             vnto
             the
             stormes
             which
             force
             the
             shippe
             to
             sayle
             extraordinarily
             fast
             towards
             the
             
             port
             for
             which
             it
             is
             bound
             ,
             and
             driue
             it
             euen
             into
             the
             Hauen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Temptation
             is
             a
             tryall
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             THis
             will
             seeme
             hard
             of
             beleife
             vnto
             you
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             trouble
             which
             you
             are
             ,
             which
             doth
             darken
             your
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             hinder
             you
             clearely
             to
             discouer
             this
             truth
             :
             but
             if
             you
             consider
             how
             the
             Ore-men
             sit
             with
             their
             backes
             turnd
             towards
             the
             place
             to
             which
             they
             rowe
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             find
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             meanes
             
             of
             the
             fire
             and
             water
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             doth
             conduct
             you
             to
             refreshing
             :
             *
             and
             that
             that
             which
             you
             take
             for
             an
             horrible
             imperfection
             ,
             yea
             the
             verie
             toppe
             of
             imperfections
             ,
             doth
             maynely
             aduance
             you
             to
             perfection
             .
             Through
             how
             many
             cleansings
             and
             fornaces
             are
             metalls
             to
             passe
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             fully
             purified
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             their
             true
             vse
             ?
             And
             before
             corne
             be
             eatable
             vnder
             what
             a
             number
             of
             flayles
             ,
             vanns
             ,
             milstones
             ,
             siues
             must
             it
             passe
             ?
             What
             handling
             and
             working
             must
             it
             vndergoe
             to
             make
             it
             fit
             to
             be
             imployed
             ?
             Would
             you
             not
             say
             that
             one
             spoyld
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             effect
             were
             not
             familiarly
             knowne
             ,
             who
             would
             
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             cause
             therof
             ?
             When
             we
             read
             the
             daunting
             temptations
             of
             a
             S.
             PAVLE
             ,
             a
             S.
             ANTONIE
             ,
             a
             S.
             HIEROME
             ,
             a
             S.
             BENEDICT
             ,
             a
             S.
             FRANCIS
             ,
             a
             S.
             CATHARINE
             OF
             SIENNA
             ,
             of
             a
             B.
             ANGELVS
             OF
             FOLIGNY
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             others
             ,
             wholy
             Seraphicall
             soules
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             cry
             out
             with
             DAVID
             :
             ô
             Lord
             thy
             friends
             are
             exceedingly
             honored
             *
             (
             another
             version
             ,
             hath
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             because
             to
             be
             afflicted
             for
             Iustice
             sake
             ,
             is
             an
             honorable
             &
             happie
             thing
             )
             their
             principalitie
             was
             assured
             by
             tribulations
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             dominion
             which
             their
             Reason
             hath
             ouer
             their
             appetite
             .
             *
             But
             if
             we
             doe
             throughly
             examine
             the
             exēples
             of
             those
             
             great
             Sainte's
             temptatiōs
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             diuine
             grace
             which
             did
             assiste
             them
             in
             their
             Combats
             brought
             them
             off
             ,
             loden
             with
             victorious
             palmes
             and
             Laurells
             ,
             we
             shall
             learne
             that
             then
             they
             were
             in
             their
             probation
             ,
             and
             if
             one
             might
             say
             so
             ,
             betweene
             the
             hammar
             and
             the
             anuile
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             great
             Potter
             holding
             them
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             made
             them
             of
             vessells
             of
             ignominie
             ,
             vessells
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             them
             frō
             the
             disgrace
             which
             they
             feared
             .
             That
             of
             S.
             CATHARINE
             OF
             SIENNA
             especially
             ,
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Father
             handled
             so
             delicatly
             in
             the
             4.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             4.
             part
             of
             his
             Philothee
             ,
             being
             well
             pondered
             ,
             will
             
             serue
             you
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             as
             I
             conceaue
             ,
             yea
             and
             vnlesse
             I
             be
             deceaued
             ,
             will
             suffice
             you
             ,
             to
             powre
             into
             your
             wounde
             the
             precious
             balme
             of
             a
             solide
             consolation
             .
             I
             inuite
             you
             therfore
             frequently
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
             &
             though
             at
             the
             first
             it
             seeme
             bitter
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Prophetes
             volume
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             once
             confidently
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             as
             sweete
             as
             the
             honie-combe
             .
             But
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             cast
             an
             eye
             vpon
             ,
             or
             rather
             profoundly
             to
             meditate
             Saint
             PAVLE'S
             temptation
             ,
             imagining
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             which
             doth
             afflict
             you
             ,
             doubtlesse
             you
             shall
             therby
             exceedingly
             ease
             your
             paine
             .
             For
             if
             the
             fire
             did
             exercise
             so
             absolute
             an
             actiuitie
             
             vpon
             greene
             woode
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             doe
             vpon
             dry
             woode
             ?
             And
             if
             Satan
             durst
             buffet
             so
             chaste
             and
             virginall
             a
             body
             ,
             whose
             puritie
             did
             mount
             euē
             to
             the
             third
             Heauē
             ,
             what
             dare
             not
             his
             temeritie
             attempt
             vpon
             your
             weaker
             mynd
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             those
             great
             exēples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             those
             children
             of
             the
             Thunder
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             exemples
             which
             are
             conteyned
             in
             holy
             write
             ,
             will
             haue
             great
             force
             and
             power
             in
             your
             beleife
             :
             for
             all
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             is
             written
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             to
             th'
             end
             that
             by
             the
             Hope
             and
             consolation
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             our
             Fayth
             may
             be
             confirmed
             .
             Who
             ,
             in
             your
             opinion
             ,
             were
             
             further
             from
             Faith
             ,
             then
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             the
             Cananie
             ,
             the
             Hemorroisse
             ?
             and
             yet
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             doth
             extolle
             their
             faith
             euen
             to
             the
             Heauens
             :
             tells
             the
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             Faith
             hath
             saued
             him
             ;
             *
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             his
             Faith
             is
             great
             ;
             *
             and
             protests
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             doth
             surpasse
             all
             those
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             you
             goe
             vexe
             and
             trouble
             your selfe
             with
             illusions
             ,
             with
             thoughtes
             of
             blasphemie
             and
             infidelitie
             which
             doe
             mortally
             torment
             you
             ,
             and
             euen
             in
             that
             name
             ,
             rather
             proceeding
             frō
             the
             diuell
             thē
             from
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             I
             dare
             pronounce
             with
             as
             much
             assurance
             ,
             as
             assured
             
             truth
             .
             That
             impudēt
             Tempter
             durst
             tell
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             bestow
             Kingdomes
             vpon
             him
             ,
             if
             falling
             downe
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             adore
             him
             :
             he
             durst
             persuade
             him
             to
             throw
             himselfe
             headlong
             downe
             ,
             and
             demand
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             proofe
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             change
             one
             substance
             into
             another
             .
             If
             the
             like
             fantomes
             passe
             through
             your
             spirit
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             strange
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ?
             Doe
             you
             thinke
             that
             he
             dreades
             the
             seruāt
             more
             then
             the
             Master
             ?
             the
             members
             more
             then
             the
             head
             ?
             you
             are
             too
             delicate
             and
             daintie
             a
             soldier
             ,
             if
             you
             seeke
             to
             be
             deuoyd
             of
             sufferances
             ,
             
             vnder
             a
             Capitaine
             who
             is
             nayld
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ?
             &
             whose
             triumphant
             crowne
             of
             glorie
             is
             all
             composed
             of
             thornes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A
             sleight
             of
             selfeloue
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             I
             But
             ,
             reply
             you
             ,
             as
             many
             Crosses
             ,
             as
             many
             tribulations
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             prouided
             alwayes
             that
             I
             offend
             not
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             loose
             not
             his
             grace
             ,
             that
             I
             stray
             not
             from
             the
             way
             of
             Glorie
             .
             My
             dayly
             prayer
             to
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             reclaime
             my
             feete
             from
             sinfull
             wayes
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             keepe
             
             his
             law
             ,
             *
             which
             without
             .
             Faith
             I
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             nor
             without
             it
             fight
             a
             good
             combate
             ,
             and
             beare
             away
             the
             crowne
             of
             Iustice
             .
             *
             O
             who
             will
             confirme
             my
             feete
             for
             euer
             in
             the
             pathes
             of
             Paradice
             ,
             *
             so
             that
             they
             may
             not
             decline
             to
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             sith
             God
             doth
             conduct
             the
             iust
             man
             through
             straight
             wayes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shewes
             him
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Shall
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             THE
             OPISTE
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             your
             discourse
             ,
             t'
             is
             the
             verie
             language
             of
             selfe-loue
             ;
             let
             him
             striue
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will
             to
             couer
             himselfe
             with
             the
             skines
             of
             pretextes
             ,
             &
             conterfeit
             the
             hands
             of
             ESAV
             ,
             I
             discouer
             him
             by
             
             his
             IACOBS
             voice
             .
             Let
             this
             selfe-will
             disguise
             and
             vayle
             it selfe
             as
             much
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             yet
             though
             I
             be
             not
             a
             Prophete
             ,
             I
             will
             easely
             discrie
             this
             IEROBAM'S
             wife
             through
             her
             clokes
             and
             dissimulations
             ,
             albeit
             you
             your selfe
             in
             whom
             she
             speakes
             ,
             be
             deceaued
             in
             her
             .
             Howbeit
             God
             opens
             my
             eyes
             to
             discouer
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             aduertise
             you
             to
             be
             warie
             of
             her
             treacherie
             .
             She
             is
             like
             vnto
             those
             wandring
             nightly
             fires
             ,
             or
             flashes
             ,
             which
             in
             lieu
             of
             guiding
             such
             as
             walke
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             doe
             leade
             them
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             follow
             )
             into
             marrish
             places
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             cliffes
             .
             Stand
             vpō
             your
             gard
             ,
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             *
             shut
             
             not
             your
             eye
             in
             the
             shadowe
             of
             death
             ,
             *
             least
             your
             enemy
             may
             preuaile
             against
             you
             .
             *
             But
             who
             will
             bestow
             vpon
             you
             some
             of
             that
             purifying
             water
             ,
             to
             seperate
             the
             true
             mettall
             from
             its
             drosse
             and
             scumme
             ?
             Who
             will
             open
             your
             eyes
             to
             discerne
             the
             causelesnesse
             of
             your
             complaint
             .
             Take
             for
             your
             ey-salue
             the
             clay
             of
             humility
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             clearely
             :
             hūble
             your selfe
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             from
             your
             verie
             hart
             that
             he
             knowes
             better
             what
             is
             be
             hoofefull
             for
             you
             ,
             then
             your selfe
             ;
             and
             protest
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             life
             &
             death
             ;
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             warre
             ;
             in
             honour
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             constantlie
             
             his
             ;
             and
             that
             hauing
             once
             imbraced
             him
             by
             the
             holie
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophete
             ,
             espoused
             him
             in
             this
             vertue
             for
             euer
             ,
             *
             you
             will
             forsake
             him
             for
             no
             creature
             *
             no
             ,
             nor
             yet
             for
             the
             forces
             and
             powers
             of
             Hell.
             *
             But
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             you
             perceaue
             not
             that
             it
             is
             the
             paine
             and
             sufferance
             which
             you
             flie
             ,
             and
             whereof
             you
             complaine
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             importunitie
             of
             those
             horrible
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             doe
             but
             skirmish
             about
             you
             ,
             not
             vanquish
             you
             ,
             doe
             rather
             trouble
             you
             with
             the
             paine
             thereof
             ,
             then
             any
             fault
             which
             you
             commit
             ?
             And
             there
             it
             is
             that
             selfe-loue
             doth
             throughly
             
             play
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             doth
             subtillie
             deceaue
             you
             ,
             making
             you
             apprehend
             that
             you
             feare
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             loose
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             starre
             of
             saluation
             ,
             holie
             Faith
             ,
             whereas
             in
             verie
             deed
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             thornie
             sting
             of
             your
             anguish
             ,
             which
             doth
             vexe
             you
             ,
             and
             depriues
             you
             of
             the
             sweete
             repose
             which
             you
             tasted
             before
             that
             trouble
             ;
             the
             calme
             which
             you
             enioyed
             before
             that
             tempest
             ;
             &
             that
             delightfull
             peace
             passing
             all
             vndestanding
             ,
             which
             had
             formerly
             beene
             your
             Saboth
             of
             delightes
             .
             This
             being
             now
             discouered
             ,
             take
             that
             selfe-loue
             ,
             that
             child
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             &
             dash
             him
             against
             the
             rocke
             *
             of
             God's
             most
             holy
             will
             :
             yet
             
             take
             not
             hold
             of
             the
             firebrand
             where
             it
             is
             most
             hote
             ;
             looke
             not
             vpon
             your
             temptation
             as
             a
             thing
             suggested
             by
             the
             wicked
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             as
             permitted
             by
             your
             sweete
             Sauiour
             for
             your
             probation
             ,
             and
             your
             greater
             glorie
             .
             Receaue
             it
             as
             a
             Crosse
             that
             hath
             nothing
             that
             is
             amiable
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             the
             hand
             that
             sent
             it
             .
             As
             a
             LIA
             ,
             whom
             IACOB
             did
             meerely
             receaue
             vpon
             considetation
             that
             she
             was
             LABAN'S
             daughter
             .
             Take
             this
             serpent
             by
             the
             tayle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             become
             a
             miraculous
             rodde
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             MOYSES
             .
             O
             no
             ,
             we
             must
             neuer
             to
             looke
             vpon
             our
             temporall
             or
             spirituall
             afflictions
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             be
             interiour
             or
             exteriour
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             will
             be
             insupportable
             vnto
             vs
             :
             for
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             with
             him
             ;
             *
             so
             without
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             nether
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             suffer
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Distrust
             of
             ones
             selfe
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             THis
             self-loue
             being
             alwayes
             accompayned
             with
             some
             secret
             presumption
             ,
             is
             consequently
             alwayes
             blind
             .
             And
             indeed
             what
             greater
             blindnesse
             can
             befall
             
             vs
             ,
             then
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             of
             our selues
             we
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             aboue
             vs
             ,
             and
             which
             passe
             the
             boūds
             of
             nature
             ?
             Be
             not
             wise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             presumptuous
             ,
             in
             things
             that
             are
             aboue
             you
             ,
             *
             saith
             SALOMON
             ,
             but
             stand
             in
             feare
             :
             And
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ;
             doe
             not
             affect
             high
             senses
             ,
             but
             accōmodate
             your selfe
             to
             the
             lowest
             .
             *
             I
             haue
             not
             walked
             in
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             wayes
             ,
             that
             are
             aboue
             me
             :
             my
             thoughtes
             haue
             bene
             abated
             ,
             and
             my
             soule
             hūbled
             *
             saith
             the
             royall
             Prophete
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             whence
             doth
             this
             feare
             of
             loosing
             faith
             proceed
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             opinion
             that
             you
             haue
             ,
             that
             it
             depends
             
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             you
             ,
             albeit
             you
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             infused
             light
             ,
             a
             pure
             gift
             of
             grace
             ,
             descending
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lightes
             *
             a
             splendour
             which
             hath
             shun
             vpon
             you
             ,
             without
             your
             merit
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             grace
             were
             not
             grace
             .
             *
             Whence
             then
             doth
             this
             feare
             possesse
             your
             mynd
             ?
             As
             though
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             Gods
             hāds
             were
             shortened
             and
             weakened
             .
             *
             And
             as
             though
             he
             were
             lesse
             mercifull
             in
             conseruing
             his
             giftes
             ,
             then
             in
             bestowing
             them
             .
             If
             the
             wiseman
             assure
             vs
             that
             none
             can
             be
             continent
             (
             this
             is
             vnderstood
             of
             infused
             not
             acquired
             continencie
             ,
             which
             euen
             Pagans
             haue
             practised
             
             after
             an
             heroicall
             manner
             ,
             )
             but
             by
             a
             speciall
             grace
             from
             God
             ,
             *
             can
             we
             be
             so
             vaine
             as
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Faith
             can
             be
             conserued
             without
             the
             same
             grace
             ?
             Let
             vs
             goe
             therefore
             with
             cōfidence
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtaine
             by
             God's
             mercy
             *
             the
             conseruation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             not
             trusting
             in
             our selues
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             owne
             endeuours
             ,
             as
             did
             PHARAO
             in
             his
             troopes
             of
             horses
             and
             Chariotes
             :
             *
             for
             commonly
             they
             are
             confounded
             who
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             their
             owne
             vertue
             ,
             *
             in
             the
             strengh
             of
             their
             horse
             ,
             or
             legges
             ,
             *
             nothing
             being
             so
             diligently
             recommended
             vnto
             vs
             in
             holie
             writ
             ,
             as
             the
             distrust
             
             of
             our selues
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             but
             a
             meere
             vanitie
             )
             and
             to
             place
             our
             whole
             cōfidence
             in
             God.
             Place
             thy
             thoughtes
             vpon
             God
             ,
             saith
             DAVID
             ,
             &
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             tost
             in
             vncertainties
             .
             *
             He
             that
             hopes
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             neuer
             confounded
             ,
             though
             a
             whole
             armie
             make
             head
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             not
             loose
             his
             assurance
             and
             resolution
             .
             *
             He
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             hath
             recourse
             ,
             to
             this
             cōstant
             hope
             ,
             hath
             a
             most
             soueraine
             solace
             ,
             a
             most
             solide
             support
             .
             *
             If
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             saith
             S.
             HIEROME
             to
             his
             deuoute
             EVSTOCIVM
             ,
             the
             diuells
             assault
             you
             ,
             and
             vpon
             these
             assaults
             ,
             your
             thoughtes
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             ?
             
             ELIZEVS
             will
             make
             you
             answere
             .
             Feare
             not
             ;
             we
             haue
             more
             freinds
             then
             foes
             :
             and
             praying
             for
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ;
             ô
             Lord
             open
             this
             Maydes
             eyes
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             see
             :
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             discouer
             a
             fierie
             chariote
             descending
             vpon
             you
             ,
             which
             taking
             you
             vp
             ,
             as
             another
             ELIAS
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             sing
             with
             ioye
             :
             My
             soule
             hath
             beene
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             fowlers
             snares
             ,
             as
             a
             bird
             that
             escapes
             ,
             and
             flies
             away
             from
             the
             springs
             which
             are
             set
             to
             catch
             her
             .
             In
             the
             like
             aire
             ,
             S.
             CHRYSOSTOME
             comforting
             a
             soule
             layed
             at
             by
             temptations
             ,
             saith
             vnto
             her
             ,
             giue
             eare
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             saying
             ;
             you
             shall
             be
             afflicted
             
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             loose
             not
             for
             all
             that
             your
             confidence
             .
             And
             with
             what
             reasons
             doth
             he
             encourage
             her
             ?
             by
             the
             promisse
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             assistance
             :
             haue
             assurance
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             ouer
             come
             the
             world
             .
             *
             Hearken
             to
             him
             who
             promiseth
             vs
             to
             lighten
             our
             burden
             ,
             by
             putting
             himselfe
             into
             the
             yoake
             with
             vs.
             He
             will
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             be
             vanquished
             by
             the
             temptation
             ,
             since
             he
             doth
             promise
             vs
             that
             we
             shall
             draw
             profit
             frō
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             will
             not
             permit
             it
             to
             passe
             our
             strēgth
             .
             If
             we
             on
             our
             part
             contribute
             what
             is
             ours
             ,
             a
             litle
             Patience
             ,
             courage
             ,
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             assistance
             ;
             when
             all
             shall
             be
             despared
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             
             humane
             reason
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             vs
             victorious
             .
             *
             For
             who
             can
             resiste
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             be
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             able
             to
             vāquish
             vs
             ?
             let
             vs
             therefore
             put
             our
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             sith
             he
             hath
             made
             vs
             such
             promises
             ,
             and
             we
             expect
             so
             ample
             recompence
             from
             him
             .
             Let
             vs
             call
             to
             mind
             that
             a
             reede
             became
             as
             stronge
             as
             a
             pillar
             in
             our
             Sauiours
             hand
             :
             and
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             tēple
             became
             a
             as
             reede
             of
             the
             desert
             ,
             *
             which
             plainelie
             appeares
             in
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             PETER
             ,
             who
             putting
             confidēce
             in
             himselfe
             had
             so
             lamentable
             a
             fall
             ,
             and
             rising
             vp
             againe
             after
             that
             fall
             ,
             went
             so
             couragiouslie
             to
             death
             ,
             placeing
             
             his
             whole
             trust
             in
             his
             Masters
             grace
             .
             Sotrue
             it
             is
             that
             those
             who
             confide
             in
             our
             Lord
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             shaken
             by
             temptations
             ,
             then
             the
             mountaines
             of
             Sion
             !
             *
             Their
             feete
             are
             confirmed
             vpō
             the
             rocke
             .
             *
             They
             are
             eleuated
             vpon
             a
             hgh
             rocke
             ,
             *
             where
             they
             haue
             built
             their
             Abode
             ,
             an
             abode
             which
             doth
             resiste
             the
             windes
             and
             weather
             *
             of
             temptation
             :
             For
             as
             a
             tempest
             doth
             manifest
             the
             Pilots
             skill
             ,
             saith
             S.
             BASILE
             ;
             wrastling
             ,
             the
             wrastlers
             strength
             ;
             fighting
             ,
             the
             Capitaines
             vallour
             ;
             so
             doth
             temptation
             demonstrate
             what
             confidence
             the
             Christian
             doth
             repose
             in
             the
             diuine
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Patience
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             EXAMINE
             further
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             whether
             your
             complaintes
             may
             not
             proceede
             from
             want
             of
             patience
             ,
             and
             rather
             be
             issues
             of
             your
             weakenesse
             then
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             temptation
             .
             For
             as
             passiō
             doth
             often
             make
             vs
             apprehend
             iniury
             that
             is
             done
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             farre
             greater
             thē
             indeed
             it
             is
             :
             so
             impatience
             makes
             vs
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             a
             smale
             burden
             doth
             ouer
             loade
             vs
             ,
             and
             makes
             vs
             crie
             out
             
             with
             those
             cowardly
             Discouerers
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Promis
             ,
             that
             that
             Contry
             deuoures
             its
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             none
             but
             Giāts
             who
             liue
             in
             it
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             Patience
             accompaigned
             with
             courage
             ,
             finds
             all
             things
             supportable
             ;
             &
             being
             assisted
             with
             the
             grace
             and
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             she
             suffers
             all
             ,
             she
             endures
             all
             ,
             *
             and
             though
             she
             be
             euen
             ouerset
             with
             the
             heauie
             load
             of
             calamitie
             ,
             yet
             doth
             she
             neuer
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             the
             light
             and
             passing
             moments
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             doe
             worke
             an
             eternall
             waight
             of
             glorie
             in
             vs.
             In
             this
             sort
             a
             patient
             soule
             doth
             out-braue
             temptations
             ,
             and
             remaynes
             
             vnshaken
             amidst
             assaults
             ,
             as
             a
             Rocke
             that
             riseth
             with
             a
             sharp
             tope
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             moued
             with
             the
             angrie
             billowes
             ,
             which
             are
             dasht
             in
             peeces
             at
             its
             foote
             .
             Make
             head
             against
             the
             diuell
             saith
             S.
             IAMES
             ,
             &
             he
             will
             flie
             from
             you
             .
             *
             He
             resembles
             those
             cowardly
             curres
             ,
             which
             barke
             more
             then
             they
             bite
             :
             and
             as
             the
             greate
             S.
             ANTONIE
             said
             ,
             (
             so
             Sainct
             ATHANASIVS
             remarkes
             vpon
             his
             life
             )
             sets
             onely
             vpon
             fainte
             harts
             ,
             and
             flies
             the
             resolute
             :
             a
             true
             wolfe
             ,
             which
             dare
             onely
             deuoure
             the
             innocent
             lambe
             ,
             but
             dare
             not
             meddle
             with
             mastines
             .
             Hereupon
             S.
             GREGORY
             
             in
             this
             moralls
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             he
             is
             tearned
             MARMICALEON
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Formica-leo
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             to
             weake
             harts
             like
             pismires
             ,
             he
             is
             cruell
             ,
             arrogant
             ,
             violent
             as
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Lion
             :
             but
             to
             braue
             and
             Lion-like
             spirits
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             vile
             and
             cōtemptible
             as
             a
             Pismire
             .
             Which
             the
             same
             S.
             ANTHONIE
             did
             frequently
             obbraide
             him
             withall
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             while
             he
             alone
             (
             if
             one
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             alone
             who
             hath
             God
             in
             his
             compagnie
             )
             domineered
             ouer
             so
             many
             legions
             of
             wicked
             Spirits
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             heauenly
             generousnesse
             (
             like
             to
             that
             of
             SAMSON
             mowing
             downe
             the
             Philistians
             )
             defied
             
             all
             Hell
             ;
             S.
             EPHREM
             considering
             a
             soule
             of
             this
             temper
             ,
             compares
             her
             to
             an
             Anuyle
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             continually
             beaten
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             buge
             an
             inch
             out
             of
             the
             place
             where
             it
             is
             once
             set
             .
             It
             remaines
             immouable
             .
             And
             in
             steede
             of
             being
             made
             hollow
             like
             to
             a
             stone
             vnder
             the
             drops
             of
             water
             ,
             it
             becomes
             harder
             and
             more
             solide
             .
             He
             that
             complaines
             vnder
             the
             assault
             of
             temption
             ,
             (
             vnlike
             to
             a
             Laurell-tree
             which
             being
             burnt
             crakes
             not
             )
             resembles
             an
             emptie
             Caske
             ;
             knocke
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             redounds
             vastly
             ;
             which
             the
             full
             Peece
             doth
             not
             :
             If
             he
             were
             replemished
             with
             grace
             and
             vertue
             ;
             his
             
             tune
             would
             be
             gratefull
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             imitate
             ISAYE
             who
             saith
             ,
             Our
             strength
             is
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             Hope
             and
             silence
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             a
             moderate
             complainte
             is
             no
             signe
             of
             impatience
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             HOwbeit
             ,
             I
             doe
             in
             no
             wise
             affirme
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             (
             that
             I
             may
             not
             augment
             your
             temptation
             by
             scruples
             ,
             and
             so
             adde
             affliction
             to
             affliction
             *
             )
             that
             you
             offend
             in
             groning
             vnder
             the
             burden
             which
             doth
             presse
             you
             downe
             :
             for
             we
             haue
             euen
             seene
             the
             Mirrour
             of
             Patiēce
             ,
             
             the
             good
             IOB
             ,
             testifying
             a
             dolourous
             sense
             of
             greife
             in
             many
             words
             .
             The
             greife
             were
             to
             too
             miserable
             ,
             that
             were
             depriued
             of
             speach
             ,
             and
             prohibited
             to
             complaine
             .
             The
             verie
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Paterne
             of
             all
             vertues
             ,
             gaue
             testimonie
             of
             sadnes
             in
             his
             annoyes
             :
             and
             vttered
             words
             that
             had
             apparance
             of
             complaintes
             :
             as
             that
             his
             soule
             was
             sorrowfull
             euen
             vnto
             death
             :
             and
             those
             which
             he
             tooke
             in
             so
             high
             a
             strayne
             vpon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             As
             for
             the
             kingly
             Prophete
             ,
             he
             so
             frequently
             ,
             all
             through
             his
             Diuine
             Psalmes
             ,
             grones
             vnder
             the
             loade
             of
             his
             miseries
             ,
             as
             doe
             also
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Prophetes
             ,
             especially
             IEREMIE
             ,
             
             that
             none
             can
             deny
             their
             plaintes
             ,
             without
             affected
             blindnesse
             ,
             nor
             yet
             blame
             thē
             without
             rashnesse
             .
             As
             it
             happens
             therfore
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             full
             of
             interiour
             consolations
             ,
             that
             at
             vnawares
             ,
             and
             euen
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             some
             secrete
             voice
             doth
             escape
             frō
             them
             ,
             wherby
             one
             may
             gather
             the
             excesse
             of
             their
             delight
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             their
             ioye
             :
             *
             so
             how
             worthy
             is
             his
             cōplainte
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             IOB
             said
             ,
             being
             oppressed
             with
             thoughtes
             which
             doe
             torture
             his
             hart
             ,
             *
             doth
             giue
             therby
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             an
             interiour
             greife
             hath
             seased
             vpon
             his
             hart
             ?
             Sainte
             ANTONIE
             that
             famous
             Champion
             ,
             said
             well
             
             vnto
             our
             Sauiour
             ;
             where
             wast
             thou
             ,
             ô
             my
             master
             ,
             while
             I
             sustayned
             so
             rough
             assaults
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             so
             abandone
             those
             that
             serue
             thee
             ?
             And
             our
             Sauiour
             said
             vnto
             him
             ,
             I
             stood
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             a
             spectatour
             of
             thy
             vallour
             and
             loyaltie
             ,
             encouraging
             the
             one
             ,
             crowning
             the
             other
             .
             Sainte
             PAVLE
             will
             haue
             vs
             to
             weepe
             ouer
             the
             deade
             in
             a
             mediocritie
             .
             *
             And
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             that
             moderate
             and
             modest
             cōplaintes
             are
             pardonable
             in
             a
             violent
             affliction
             .
             Marrie
             we
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             put
             a
             dore
             of
             circumspection
             to
             our
             lipps
             ,
             *
             least
             we
             might
             commit
             excesse
             offensiue
             to
             the
             Diuine
             Prouidence
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             did
             
             onely
             walke
             at
             pleasure
             vpon
             the
             celestiall
             valtes
             ,
             without
             consideration
             of
             that
             cōcernes
             vs
             :
             For
             if
             without
             it
             ,
             the
             least
             bird
             doth
             not
             flie
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             nor
             doth
             one
             heire
             fall
             from
             our
             heade
             ,
             *
             how
             much
             more
             will
             it
             shine
             in
             things
             appertayning
             to
             our
             eternall
             saluation
             ?
             IOB
             is
             highly
             cōmended
             in
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             all
             the
             rude
             essayes
             of
             his
             Patience
             ,
             one
             onely
             word
             did
             not
             escape
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             which
             could
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             sinne
             .
             O
             how
             faithfull
             is
             that
             soule
             who
             can
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             opened
             my
             mouth
             because
             it
             is
             thou
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             who
             workest
             in
             me
             what
             thy
             holy
             pleasure
             is
             .
             
             Then
             shall
             my
             wound
             be
             healed
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             thy
             blessed
             pleasure
             to
             say
             the
             word
             .
             Meane
             while
             I
             will
             kisse
             thy
             alwayes
             mercifull
             hand
             ,
             yea
             euē
             when
             it
             afflictes
             vs
             ;
             because
             thou
             dost
             neuer
             visite
             but
             for
             the
             conseruation
             of
             our
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             paine
             of
             temptation
             is
             a
             participation
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             passion
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             THus
             we
             are
             to
             suffer
             ,
             my
             deare
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             patience
             ,
             
             but
             with
             loue
             too
             ,
             (
             loue
             an
             vnseparable
             companion
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             daughters
             of
             a
             good
             will
             )
             the
             labours
             and
             paines
             of
             contradictions
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             as
             well
             interiour
             as
             exteriour
             :
             calling
             to
             mynd
             that
             he
             (
             who
             suffered
             for
             the
             sinners
             of
             contradiction
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             least
             we
             might
             chance
             to
             faile
             in
             courage
             .
             )
             Was
             to
             passe
             through
             many
             contradictions
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             dying
             of
             his
             garments
             in
             the
             purple
             of
             his
             owne
             precious
             blood
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             owne
             glorie
             ?
             *
             This
             is
             properly
             the
             Crosse
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             commands
             vs
             to
             take
             vp
             and
             follow
             him
             ,
             *
             and
             it
             is
             in
             those
             sufferances
             that
             the
             
             true
             imitation
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             our
             Redeemour
             consisteth
             ,
             and
             that
             touching
             of
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             *
             which
             the
             Apostle
             commends
             vnto
             vs.
             And
             by
             how
             much
             these
             paynes
             are
             greater
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             more
             liuely
             doe
             they
             represent
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             more
             conformitie
             they
             haue
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             great
             Apostle
             exhorts
             vs
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             same
             feeling
             in
             our
             anguishes
             ,
             which
             the
             Sōne
             of
             God
             had
             .
             *
             And
             what
             feeling
             had
             he
             ,
             but
             to
             bathe
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             his
             bloode
             ?
             *
             waighing
             nothing
             so
             much
             in
             all
             his
             sufferances
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             of
             body
             as
             of
             soule
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             his
             
             father
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             made
             obedient
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             *
             Such
             ought
             our
             disposition
             to
             be
             in
             all
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             soeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             as
             a
             fountaine
             of
             IACOB
             wherin
             we
             are
             to
             wash
             our
             vncleanesse
             :
             *
             or
             rather
             as
             an
             excellent
             and
             noble
             estate
             ,
             since
             that
             by
             meanes
             of
             them
             ,
             prouided
             that
             we
             be
             in
             grace
             ,
             we
             suffer
             in
             qualitie
             of
             our
             crucified
             Sauiours
             members
             ,
             not
             in
             fansie
             but
             in
             truth
             ;
             not
             following
             our
             owne
             choyce
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             almightie
             ,
             whom
             we
             are
             constantly
             resolued
             inuiolably
             to
             follow
             euen
             to
             death
             ,
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             contradictions
             ,
             
             though
             they
             were
             euē
             to
             continew
             to
             the
             last
             gaspe
             of
             our
             life
             .
             It
             was
             in
             this
             generous
             disposition
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Apostle
             with
             an
             inuincible
             and
             heroycall
             courage
             ,
             gaue
             assurance
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             creatures
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             him
             from
             the
             Charitie
             of
             God.
             And
             though
             at
             certaine
             tymes
             ,
             moued
             by
             the
             contradictions
             which
             he
             felt
             in
             his
             mortall
             body
             betwixt
             the
             lawes
             of
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             *
             this
             motion
             made
             him
             desire
             to
             see
             his
             soule
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             *
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             out
             of
             any
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             descend
             from
             this
             Crosse
             ,
             *
             as
             he
             himselfe
             assures
             vs
             in
             
             many
             passages
             ,
             where
             he
             shewes
             his
             indifferencie
             to
             liue
             or
             to
             dye
             :
             but
             it
             was
             a
             sacred
             sallie
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             which
             as
             fire
             ,
             did
             continually
             make
             towards
             its
             Center
             (
             and
             his
             Center
             was
             the
             bosome
             of
             God
             )
             there
             was
             all
             his
             desire
             ,
             *
             and
             his
             delightfull
             rest
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             honorable
             this
             Tryall
             is
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             BVt
             what
             an
             honour
             is
             it
             to
             vs
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             tēptations
             doth
             daigne
             to
             put
             vs
             to
             tryall
             ,
             
             therby
             to
             make
             vs
             worthy
             of
             himselfe
             !
             *
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             speciall
             grace
             done
             to
             a
             souldier
             ,
             when
             his
             Capitaine
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             good
             opinion
             which
             he
             hath
             of
             his
             iudgement
             and
             vallour
             ,
             sends
             him
             out
             to
             discouer
             the
             enemy
             ?
             and
             though
             this
             honour
             be
             attended
             by
             danger
             ,
             yet
             so
             farre
             is
             he
             from
             cōplayning
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             he
             reputes
             it
             a
             singular
             obligation
             ,
             and
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             Capitaines
             Fauour
             .
             Shall
             we
             be
             lesse
             acknowledging
             of
             God's
             fauours
             ,
             since
             faith
             assures
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             nether
             tempts
             ,
             nor
             permits
             vs
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             make
             manifest
             whether
             we
             loue
             him
             or
             no
             ?
             *
             as
             the
             sacred
             Oracle
             speakes
             in
             
             the
             booke
             of
             Deuteronomie
             .
             God
             and
             the
             diuell
             tempts
             diuersly
             ,
             saith
             sainte
             AMBROSE
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             distroye
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             crowne
             vs
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             is
             God's
             temptation
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             a
             tryall
             of
             our
             fidelitie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Psalmist
             :
             proue
             me
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             and
             tempt
             me
             ,
             burne
             my
             reynes
             and
             my
             hart
             :
             *
             So
             was
             the
             Patriarke
             ABRAHAM
             tempted
             ,
             so
             proued
             ,
             and
             found
             obedient
             .
             *
             All
             this
             life
             is
             but
             the
             Nouishappe
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             a
             continuall
             essay
             of
             our
             constācie
             .
             The
             Lābe
             shall
             one
             day
             say
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             receauing
             thē
             into
             his
             eternall
             marriages
             ;
             these
             are
             those
             who
             remayned
             constāt
             in
             my
             seruice
             through
             all
             
             their
             tēptations
             .
             *
             This
             caused
             IOB
             to
             affirme
             that
             all
             our
             life
             was
             but
             a
             warfare
             vpō
             earth
             ,
             *
             or
             as
             S.
             HIEROME
             notes
             vpon
             the
             Ebrew
             text
             ,
             a
             temptation
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
             *
             Whēce
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             faith
             that
             good
             Father
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             pretend
             the
             crownes
             of
             Glory
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             haue
             no
             other
             imployment
             here
             below
             but
             to
             fight
             .
             *
             O
             how
             wōderfull
             great
             is
             God's
             mercy
             ,
             saith
             the
             Doctour
             with
             the
             golden
             mouth
             ,
             to
             treate
             vs
             in
             temptations
             like
             to
             a
             Phisitian
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             light
             paine
             ,
             remedies
             a
             greater
             ,
             curing
             a
             hote
             feeuer
             with
             a
             litle
             hungar
             and
             thrist
             .
             Certes
             temptation
             is
             equally
             profitable
             to
             the
             vertuous
             and
             vicious
             ,
             
             working
             increase
             of
             grace
             in
             those
             ;
             and
             moueing
             these
             to
             purge
             themselues
             of
             crime
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Pennance
             to
             obtayne
             pardon
             therof
             .
             *
             And
             least
             that
             you
             may
             be
             troubled
             to
             read
             ,
             that
             sometymes
             God
             doth
             tempt
             vs
             ,
             *
             sometymes
             he
             doth
             tēpt
             no
             man
             ,
             *
             as
             though
             the
             diuell
             onely
             did
             tempt
             ,
             being
             thervpon
             called
             ,
             HE
             THAT
             TEMPTETH
             ,
             *
             S.
             AVGVSTINE
             will
             teach
             vs
             by
             a
             cleare
             distinction
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             mayne
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             temptation
             of
             deceauing
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             prouing
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             frō
             the
             diuell
             alone
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             from
             God
             ;
             *
             who
             ,
             as
             S.
             BASILE
             writing
             to
             Chilon
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
             by
             such
             sufferances
             proues
             the
             fidelitie
             of
             his
             seruāts
             .
             *
             Which
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             endure
             with
             patience
             ,
             saith
             S.
             CHRISOSTOME
             ,
             but
             further
             ,
             become
             euen
             thankfull
             to
             him
             that
             permits
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             ascēd
             to
             a
             certaine
             degree
             of
             force
             and
             courage
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             exceeding
             agreeable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             *
             As
             long
             as
             we
             wander
             in
             the
             pilgrimage
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             saith
             S.
             AVGVSTINE
             vpon
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             we
             can
             neuer
             be
             without
             temptation
             ,
             since
             euen
             our
             spirituall
             profit
             depends
             therof
             ,
             none
             knowing
             his
             owne
             strength
             and
             abilitie
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             tēpted
             :
             nor
             cā
             any
             be
             crowned
             but
             for
             victorie
             ;
             nor
             be
             victorious
             
             but
             by
             fight
             ;
             nor
             fight
             vnlesse
             Temptation
             assayle
             him
             .
             *
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             saith
             S.
             HIEROME
             ,
             vpō
             S.
             MATTHEW
             ,
             that
             a
             soule
             should
             not
             be
             tempted
             ;
             whēce
             in
             our
             Lord's
             Prayer
             we
             petition
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             lead
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
             *
             not
             that
             we
             refuse
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             begge
             grace
             to
             be
             able
             to
             resiste
             it
             .
             *
             I
             would
             not
             otherwise
             propose
             this
             truth
             vnto
             you
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             testimonies
             of
             so
             many
             great
             personages
             who
             taught
             others
             iustice
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             doc
             shine
             like
             starrs
             in
             the
             firmament
             of
             Eternities
             ,
             *
             to
             th'
             end
             that
             their
             vndenyable
             authorities
             might
             captiuate
             your
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             doctrine
             
             clothed
             in
             their
             sweete
             tearmes
             ,
             might
             with
             more
             facilitie
             and
             felicitie
             flow
             into
             your
             beleife
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Markes
             of
             Election
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             hold
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Elect
             aboue
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             tempted
             here
             below
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             are
             not
             approued
             ,
             are
             reproued
             :
             those
             that
             are
             not
             marked
             with
             the
             letter
             Tau
             ,
             made
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             haue
             no
             part
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heauen
             .
             Ah.
             
             what
             an
             happinesse
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             cut
             ,
             carued
             ,
             mangled
             here
             below
             ,
             according
             to
             S.
             AVGVSTINES
             wish
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             heauenly
             repose
             .
             Take
             a
             good
             hart
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             here
             afflicted
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             draw
             many
             good
             dispositions
             into
             vs.
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             auerre
             ,
             that
             one
             my
             confidētly
             range
             temptation
             amōgst
             the
             Markes
             of
             Election
             .
             At
             the
             least
             ,
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             signe
             of
             our
             fidelitie
             ,
             to
             stand
             constant
             ,
             like
             the
             good
             Angells
             ,
             in
             this
             storme
             ,
             and
             keepe
             our
             Principalitie
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             conserue
             the
             Empire
             of
             our
             Reason
             .
             No
             No
             ,
             saith
             S.
             HIEROME
             ,
             writing
             to
             EVSTOCHIVM
             ,
             the
             diuell
             neuer
             
             troubles
             himselfe
             with
             tēpting
             infideles
             ,
             vagabonds
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             swallowed
             vp
             by
             sinne
             ,
             he
             setts
             onely
             at
             those
             that
             stand
             right
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             grace
             with
             God
             ;
             His
             cheere
             ,
             according
             to
             ABACVC
             ,
             is
             choyce
             ;
             He
             will
             none
             but
             the
             daintiest
             bitts
             to
             please
             his
             palate
             .
             Loe
             how
             he
             setts
             vpon
             IOB
             to
             destroy
             him
             :
             and
             haueing
             slayne
             IVDAS
             ,
             he
             begins
             to
             sift
             and
             essay
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             *
             Our
             aduersarie
             ,
             saith
             S.
             GREGORIE
             in
             his
             moralls
             ,
             doth
             bandie
             so
             much
             the
             more
             violently
             against
             vs
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             we
             more
             resolutely
             resiste
             him
             :
             those
             that
             he
             accompts
             his
             owne
             ,
             he
             workes
             not
             vpon
             ;
             but
             the
             
             more
             a
             hart
             reiectes
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             essayes
             to
             make
             himselfe
             master
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             *
             resēbling
             in
             this
             the
             mastiue
             ,
             which
             barkes
             onely
             at
             strangers
             ,
             neuer
             at
             those
             of
             the
             same
             familie
             .
             O
             God
             what
             a
             consolation
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             the
             poore
             soule
             ,
             amidst
             the
             assaults
             of
             the
             diuells
             malignant
             suggestions
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             being
             a
             stranger
             to
             that
             infernall
             Cerberus
             ,
             doth
             surely
             discerne
             her selfe
             to
             be
             one
             of
             God's
             familie
             !
             Esteeme
             it
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             your
             ioy
             ,
             saith
             Sainte
             IAMES
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             many
             temptations
             .
             *
             And
             doth
             not
             S.
             PAVLE
             repute
             his
             temptations
             his
             glorie
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             doth
             glorie
             in
             the
             hope
             he
             
             hath
             therin
             to
             be
             the
             child
             of
             God.
             Yes
             ,
             for
             as
             the
             Potters
             clay
             is
             hardened
             by
             the
             fire
             :
             so
             a
             good
             man
             is
             perfected
             by
             temptation
             ,
             *
             saith
             the
             wiseman
             ,
             his
             hart
             being
             tryed
             by
             our
             Lord
             like
             vnto
             gold
             or
             siluer
             in
             the
             Crusible
             .
             *
             O
             God
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             thou
             hast
             tryed
             vs
             ,
             as
             siluer
             is
             tryed
             in
             the
             fire
             !
             *
             And
             the
             Prophete
             ZACARIE
             saith
             ,
             that
             temptation
             workes
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             a
             iust
             man
             ,
             that
             fire
             ,
             in
             gold
             or
             siluer
             ,
             *
             purifying
             the
             one
             from
             drosse
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             from
             tinne
             *
             saith
             ISAYE
             .
             It
             is
             a
             quicke
             fire
             of
             coales
             ,
             saith
             S.
             AVGVSTINE
             ,
             where
             the
             gold
             seuered
             from
             the
             drosse
             shines
             :
             but
             the
             refuse
             is
             consumed
             .
             
             The
             iust
             is
             made
             stronger
             therby
             ,
             but
             the
             sinner
             perisheth
             therin
             .
             *
             If
             you
             prune
             a
             Cipresse-tree
             it
             dies
             .
             Yet
             the
             Ghospell
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             the
             vine
             is
             to
             be
             pruned
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             become
             more
             fruitfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             Temptation
             doth
             humble
             vs.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             ARE
             we
             not
             then
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             to
             be
             accompted
             in
             some
             sort
             enemyes
             of
             our
             owne
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             flie
             temptations
             ,
             or
             complaine
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             haue
             as
             much
             resolution
             
             and
             courage
             for
             our
             part
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             haue
             assistāce
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             draw
             so
             faire
             aduantages
             from
             them
             ?
             Will
             you
             for
             your
             cōsolation
             ,
             that
             I
             pointe
             out
             some
             of
             them
             in
             passing
             by
             ?
             Peace
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             abundance
             ,
             doth
             ordinarily
             make
             vs
             swell
             with
             a
             secrete
             pride
             ,
             which
             while
             it
             doth
             insolently
             rayse
             vs
             aboue
             our selues
             ,
             we
             forget
             our selues
             ,
             and
             turne
             vngratefull
             :
             but
             in
             the
             trouble
             of
             warrs
             ,
             in
             the
             anguish
             which
             temptation
             causeth
             ;
             we
             enter
             into
             our selues
             ;
             acknowledge
             our
             owne
             weaknesse
             ;
             and
             learne
             that
             euery
             man
             is
             a
             pure
             vanitie
             ,
             *
             and
             that
             all
             his
             strength
             is
             a
             shadowe
             and
             a
             fantome
             .
             S.
             
             AMBROSE
             and
             Sainte
             AVGVSTINE
             iumpe
             in
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Sainte
             PETER
             ,
             who
             was
             taught
             by
             his
             fall
             ,
             how
             low
             a
             rate
             he
             was
             to
             put
             vpon
             his
             owne
             forces
             ,
             while
             temptation
             cured
             his
             desease
             ,
             presumption
             .
             Happie
             temptation
             ,
             which
             makes
             so
             excellent
             a
             vertue
             ,
             Humilitie
             ,
             spring
             vp
             in
             a
             soule
             ,
             to
             which
             saluation
             is
             promised
             in
             so
             many
             places
             of
             holy
             scripture
             !
             Sainte
             PAVLE
             ,
             vessell
             of
             Election
             ,
             a
             vessell
             of
             massiue
             gold
             adorned
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             doth
             confesse
             that
             thesting
             of
             temptation
             serued
             him
             for
             a
             counterpoise
             ,
             least
             his
             mynd
             might
             haue
             bene
             wafted
             away
             
             by
             some
             blast
             of
             complacēce
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             reuelations
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             crownes
             vs.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             HOW
             !
             can
             we
             euer
             hope
             that
             any
             crowne
             shall
             ouershade
             our
             head
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             composed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             temptation
             ?
             Which
             caused
             S.
             AMBROSE
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             feare
             to
             be
             tēpted
             ,
             feare
             to
             be
             crowned
             ,
             *
             for
             in
             the
             same
             instant
             in
             which
             they
             are
             fighting
             their
             Prize
             with
             temptation
             ,
             their
             garland
             is
             wrought
             ,
             which
             is
             
             to
             girt
             and
             adorne
             their
             victorious
             head
             .
             Was
             not
             IOSEPHES
             temptation
             the
             proofe
             of
             his
             vertue
             ?
             was
             not
             the
             iniury
             of
             his
             imprisonemēt
             ,
             the
             crowne
             of
             his
             chastity
             ?
             *
             He
             is
             sold
             by
             his
             brothers
             ,
             a
             rough
             temptation
             ;
             Marry
             it
             is
             to
             raigne
             in
             Egypt
             :
             how
             great
             a
             recompence
             ?
             When
             God
             permits
             vs
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             saith
             CASSIAN
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             strengthen
             our
             vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             calls
             vs
             out
             to
             victories
             and
             triumphes
             .
             *
             For
             if
             Capitaines
             of
             this
             world
             doe
             liberally
             reward
             their
             soldiers
             in
             their
             returne
             from
             battaile
             ,
             distributing
             amongst
             them
             the
             spoyles
             of
             the
             vanquished
             enemy
             :
             *
             how
             much
             
             more
             plentifull
             shall
             their
             reward
             be
             ,
             who
             haue
             suffered
             in
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             &
             in
             his
             power
             haue
             ouercome
             temptations
             ?
             Certes
             they
             shall
             haue
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Angels
             who
             threw
             downe
             the
             diuels
             ,
             since
             men
             are
             to
             repaire
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Heauenly
             Hierusalem
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             Verily
             no
             humane
             hart
             can
             conceaue
             it
             ,
             like
             as
             no
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             hath
             heard
             it
             .
             *
             We
             know
             onely
             by
             the
             Apostle
             writing
             vnto
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             that
             the
             pleasures
             which
             passe
             ,
             can
             enter
             into
             no
             cōparison
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             reuealed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             Heauen
             .
             *
             And
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             those
             moments
             of
             labour
             doe
             
             worke
             in
             vs
             ,
             aboue
             measure
             exceedinglie
             an
             eternall
             waight
             of
             glory
             ,
             *
             of
             a
             wonderous
             hight
             .
          
        
         
           
             By
             it
             we
             are
             holilie
             Chastised
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             HOw
             vniustly
             then
             should
             we
             thinke
             that
             we
             are
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             temptations
             doe
             oppresse
             vs
             ,
             sith
             Charity
             doth
             then
             specially
             presse
             vs
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             heauenly
             rayes
             doe
             beate
             vpon
             our
             foreheades
             ?
             For
             though
             we
             feele
             the
             smarte
             of
             his
             rodde
             ,
             yet
             who
             knowes
             not
             that
             he
             treates
             
             vs
             licke
             a
             Father
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             chastise
             his
             child
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             loue
             he
             beares
             him
             ,
             &
             the
             desire
             he
             hath
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             goodnesse
             ?
             So
             farre
             is
             it
             ,
             saith
             S.
             CHRISOSTOME
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             signe
             that
             we
             are
             forsaken
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             euen
             a
             peculiar
             marke
             of
             his
             loue
             and
             care
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             meanes
             he
             will
             rouse
             vs
             vp
             out
             of
             our
             drousie
             ,
             and
             languishing
             neglect
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             more
             diligent
             in
             his
             seruice
             .
             *
             For
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             he
             who
             cryes
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             come
             vnto
             me
             ô
             you
             that
             are
             loaden
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             refresh
             you
             ?
             *
             We
             are
             sensible
             indeede
             that
             one
             of
             his
             hands
             doth
             waigh
             a
             litle
             
             heauy
             vpon
             vs
             :
             but
             we
             also
             see
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             the
             other
             streched
             out
             to
             support
             and
             helpe
             vs.
             Though
             the
             iust
             man
             be
             euen
             waighed
             downe
             vnder
             his
             burden
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             not
             be
             oppressed
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             because
             our
             Lord
             doth
             hold
             him
             vp
             with
             one
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             O
             how
             worthy
             to
             be
             loued
             and
             adored
             is
             this
             hand
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             it
             sends
             vs
             ,
             since
             by
             them
             he
             opens
             our
             vnderstanding
             and
             makes
             vs
             know
             the
             true
             good
             ?
             *
             How
             good
             it
             is
             for
             me
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             the
             diuine
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             humbled
             me
             ?
             *
             and
             againe
             ,
             we
             haue
             reioyced
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             
             when
             we
             were
             taken
             by
             calamity
             .
             With
             great
             reason
             did
             this
             great
             King
             speake
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             because
             the
             rough
             times
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             persecuted
             by
             SAVL
             ,
             ABSALON
             ,
             and
             SEMEI
             ,
             were
             farre
             more
             aduantagious
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             his
             times
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             cast
             downe
             into
             so
             grosse
             faultes
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             the
             great
             mercy
             *
             of
             God
             to
             cleanse
             him
             .
             A
             violent
             sicknesse
             ,
             saith
             the
             wiseman
             ,
             brings
             the
             soule
             to
             sobriety
             ,
             *
             and
             wisdoms
             arriuall
             is
             accōpagned
             with
             the
             rodde
             ,
             and
             correction
             .
             *
             This
             made
             IEREMIE
             say
             ;
             thou
             hast
             chastised
             me
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             beene
             brought
             vnder
             the
             
             yoake
             like
             vnto
             a
             yoūg
             bull
             .
             *
             This
             is
             the
             gall
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Angell
             restored
             TOBIE
             his
             sight
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             durt
             of
             this
             humiliation
             ,
             the
             Sōne
             of
             God
             cured
             the
             borne-blind
             .
          
        
         
           
             God
             prone
             to
             assiste
             the
             tempted
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             maturely
             and
             holily
             to
             pōder
             these
             cōsiderations
             ,
             I
             dare
             assure
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             appcase
             your
             frightes
             ,
             &
             cease
             your
             plaints
             .
             Verily
             be
             a
             complainte
             as
             iust
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             alwayes
             to
             be
             suspected
             
             of
             daintinesse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             vndoubted
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             is
             faithfull
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             doth
             neuer
             permit
             vs
             to
             be
             tempted
             beyond
             our
             strength
             ,
             but
             makes
             vs
             euen
             from
             the
             temptation
             it selfe
             ,
             rayse
             new
             forces
             to
             oppose
             the
             temptation
             .
             Hence
             we
             gather
             by
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             doe
             yeald
             themselues
             vp
             ,
             made
             not
             such
             resistance
             as
             they
             were
             able
             :
             and
             when
             they
             endeauour
             out
             of
             their
             frailty
             to
             pleade
             their
             sinnes
             excuse
             *
             one
             may
             stoppe
             their
             mouth
             *
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             iniquity
             hath
             lyed
             to
             it selfe
             *
             as
             those
             wicked
             wretches
             did
             ,
             whom
             the
             wiseman
             brings
             in
             ,
             saying
             that
             the
             
             Sunne
             of
             Iustice
             hath
             not
             enlightned
             them
             ;
             *
             and
             that
             God
             hauing
             cultiuated
             the
             vine
             of
             their
             interiour
             ,
             in
             euery
             necessary
             sort
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             owne
             onely
             naughtinesse
             ,
             which
             makes
             branbles
             spring
             from
             their
             hart
             in
             lieu
             of
             grapes
             .
             *
             And
             if
             before
             the
             tribunall
             of
             the
             diuine
             Iustice
             they
             were
             so
             audacious
             as
             to
             couer
             their
             fault
             with
             the
             cloake
             of
             the
             infirmity
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             *
             how
             many
             Sainctes
             would
             rise
             vp
             in
             Iudgment
             against
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             clearely
             fee
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             lesse
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             vanquished
             greater
             temptations
             ,
             then
             those
             to
             which
             their
             cowerdise
             rendered
             vp
             
             themselues
             .
             No
             no
             ,
             God
             doth
             neuer
             deny
             his
             helping
             hand
             to
             such
             as
             performe
             their
             duty
             .
             *
             He
             is
             good
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             right
             hart
             .
             *
             He
             who
             watcheth
             ouer
             Israel
             ,
             neuer
             sleepes
             .
             *
             If
             during
             the
             tempest
             he
             seeme
             sometimes
             to
             slumber
             ,
             he
             infallibly
             awakes
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             :
             for
             he
             doth
             opportunely
             come
             in
             to
             our
             ayde
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             tribulation
             .
             *
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             extreamities
             ,
             to
             essay
             our
             vallour
             &
             Patience
             .
             He
             expected
             till
             Israel
             was
             come
             betwixt
             the
             sea
             &
             the
             sword
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             them
             way
             through
             them
             ,
             he
             swallowed
             vp
             PHARAO
             with
             his
             chariots
             &
             army
             .
             He
             reduced
             
             IOB
             to
             tearmes
             that
             strike
             temerous
             and
             feeble
             soules
             with
             dread
             ,
             yet
             he
             sent
             the
             storme
             according
             to
             the
             shippe
             ;
             the
             winde
             with
             proportion
             to
             the
             sayles
             .
             Why
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             him
             to
             kill
             vs
             that
             he
             may
             rayse
             vs
             againe
             ,
             as
             he
             permitted
             LAZARVS
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             bestowe
             a
             new
             life
             vpon
             him
             :
             if
             he
             will
             carry
             vs
             downe
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             bring
             vs
             backe
             againe
             ,
             *
             who
             hath
             right
             to
             aske
             him
             why
             he
             doth
             so
             ?
             *
             doe
             we
             not
             know
             that
             he
             keepes
             the
             keyes
             of
             death
             and
             Hell
             ?
             that
             is
             able
             to
             draw
             backe
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             from
             deathes
             doore
             ,
             *
             and
             from
             the
             Abisses
             below
             ;
             to
             deliuer
             our
             soule
             out
             of
             the
             clawes
             of
             
             death
             ;
             to
             wipe
             the
             teares
             from
             our
             eyes
             ;
             and
             to
             warrant
             our
             foote
             from
             falling
             ;
             *
             by
             his
             power
             to
             beare
             away
             our
             soules
             out
             of
             Hell
             *
             to
             effect
             that
             its
             depth
             deuoure
             vs
             not
             *
             and
             that
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             infernall
             Abisses
             be
             not
             wide
             open
             to
             swallow
             vs
             vp
             .
             *
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             declare
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             ?
             Our
             ayde
             then
             and
             sufficiēcie
             ,
             yea
             more
             then
             sufficiencie
             proceedes
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             our
             destruction
             from
             our selues
             ,
             *
             because
             we
             loose
             courage
             like
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             who
             shot
             meruellous
             well
             at
             Butts
             ,
             yet
             fled
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             fight
             .
             *
             We
             loose
             Patience
             ,
             
             and
             leaue
             God
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             though
             falsely
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             vs
             :
             whereas
             the
             Psalmist
             assures
             vs
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             expect
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             frustrated
             in
             their
             expectation
             .
             *
             And
             ABACVC
             ,
             though
             he
             stay
             long
             ,
             yet
             leaue
             not
             to
             expect
             ,
             for
             coming
             he
             will
             come
             ;
             that
             is
             speedily
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             delay
             .
             *
             Nor
             is
             he
             indeed
             long
             ere
             he
             come
             to
             our
             succour
             ,
             but
             our
             patiēce
             is
             too
             short
             ,
             our
             hope
             too
             weake
             .
             O
             if
             we
             had
             those
             sacred
             promises
             deepelye
             engrauen
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             saues
             those
             that
             hope
             in
             him
             :
             *
             that
             he
             is
             their
             Protectour
             :
             *
             their
             Redeemour
             :
             *
             that
             he
             doth
             protecte
             vnder
             the
             shelter
             of
             his
             wings
             
             such
             as
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             him
             :
             *
             that
             those
             that
             doe
             rely
             vpon
             him
             ,
             doe
             neuer
             fall
             into
             confusion
             ,
             should
             we
             euer
             then
             leane
             vpon
             the
             stemme
             of
             the
             Reede
             *
             of
             our
             owne
             frayltie
             ?
             we
             should
             not
             ,
             as
             IOB
             saith
             ,
             goe
             about
             to
             borrow
             assistance
             from
             our
             owne
             misery
             ,
             *
             knowing
             well
             that
             they
             who
             put
             their
             confidēce
             in
             their
             horse
             men
             and
             Chariottes
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             endeuours
             ,
             are
             commōly
             confounded
             *
             but
             neuer
             those
             who
             doe
             inuoke
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             for
             he
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             abating
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             most
             valiant
             ;
             and
             in
             bestowing
             strength
             and
             victory
             on
             the
             most
             weake
             .
             *
             Behold
             
             my
             humility
             ,
             ô
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             myne
             infirmity
             ,
             said
             DAVID
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             me
             !
             *
             Verily
             such
             as
             repose
             all
             their
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             doe
             take
             for
             their
             strength
             the
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             flight
             from
             which
             they
             neuer
             fall
             .
             *
          
        
         
           
             Against
             vniust
             complaintes
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             I
             Must
             yet
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             haue
             about
             with
             our
             naturall
             daintinesse
             .
             Our
             selfe-loue
             makes
             vs
             so
             feeling
             in
             the
             sēse
             of
             our
             greeues
             ,
             that
             we
             conceaue
             continually
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             companions
             eequall
             
             to
             vs
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             imaginary
             vallour
             we
             fall
             downe
             vnder
             the
             euill
             which
             doth
             presently
             presse
             vs.
             We
             imagine
             that
             any
             other
             would
             be
             more
             supportable
             vnto
             vs.
             It
             seemes
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             plaintes
             which
             you
             make
             of
             your
             present
             euill
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             importune
             then
             painefull
             (
             and
             which
             by
             your
             speaking
             of
             it
             you
             augment
             ,
             while
             you
             represent
             it
             vnto
             your
             mynd
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             horrible
             monsters
             of
             Hell
             )
             you
             would
             make
             vs
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             corporall
             or
             spirituall
             scourges
             ,
             are
             but
             shadowes
             ,
             and
             silken
             whipes
             ,
             in
             comparisō
             of
             this
             spirit
             of
             blasphemy
             and
             impiety
             which
             doth
             lay
             seige
             
             to
             your
             hart
             .
             And
             vpon
             this
             ground
             ,
             you
             persuade
             your selfe
             that
             those
             that
             are
             tempted
             with
             despaire
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             iealousie
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             enuie
             ,
             deshonesty
             :
             that
             such
             as
             are
             afflicted
             in
             their
             bodies
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             whose
             paines
             are
             sharpe
             and
             pinching
             ;
             or
             horrible
             vlcers
             :
             whether
             in
             their
             goods
             of
             Fortune
             by
             an
             extreame
             pouerty
             ;
             or
             in
             their
             honour
             ,
             by
             calumny
             ,
             shame
             ,
             infamy
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             IOB
             tempted
             in
             all
             these
             kinds
             ,
             and
             seated
             vpon
             the
             dung-hill
             ,
             as
             vpon
             the
             Throne
             of
             Misery
             ,
             had
             nothing
             that
             came
             neere
             to
             those
             daunting
             representations
             of
             Athisme
             ,
             and
             Infidelity
             which
             doe
             affright
             you
             .
             You
             doe
             instantly
             
             beseech
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             you
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             temptation
             and
             tribulation
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             be
             deliuered
             of
             this
             .
             Whereas
             I
             ,
             my
             deare
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             must
             needs
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             necessarily
             ether
             you
             or
             I
             are
             wonderfully
             mistake
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             apprehend
             your
             temptatiō
             the
             lightest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             assure
             you
             that
             the
             instāces
             which
             you
             make
             to
             God
             to
             haue
             it
             changed
             ,
             are
             deuoyed
             of
             rashnesse
             .
             How
             doe
             you
             know
             that
             you
             should
             not
             be
             defeated
             by
             some
             others
             ,
             wheras
             I
             see
             you
             stand
             to
             this
             with
             your
             weapons
             in
             your
             hand
             ?
             Put
             the
             case
             the
             others
             were
             lesse
             ,
             which
             yet
             
             I
             doe
             not
             easely
             beleeue
             ,
             who
             gaue
             you
             yet
             assurance
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             resistes
             greater
             temptations
             ,
             will
             be
             also
             found
             inuincible
             in
             lesser
             ?
             How
             many
             shippes
             doe
             we
             see
             perish
             euen
             in
             the
             Hauen
             :
             and
             sinke
             in
             a
             litle
             riuer
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             performed
             a
             long
             voyage
             ,
             &
             susteyned
             the
             furious
             blasts
             of
             the
             angry
             tempest
             ?
             Sainct
             PETER
             doth
             braue
             &
             bragge
             ,
             and
             dare
             fight
             against
             whole
             troopes
             of
             souldiers
             :
             and
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             poore
             chamber-mayde
             he
             abiures
             his
             Master
             .
             SAMSON
             prostrates
             the
             Philistians
             and
             Lions
             ,
             yet
             sleepes
             in
             the
             lappe
             of
             a
             perfidious
             womā
             who
             cuts
             his
             haire
             ,
             &
             therby
             depriuing
             him
             of
             strength
             ,
             
             puts
             him
             into
             his
             enemies
             power
             .
             But
             I
             discouer
             sufficiently
             what
             is
             the
             matter
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             present
             is
             pressing
             ;
             and
             you
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             must
             haue
             paines
             and
             temptations
             of
             your
             owne
             chooseing
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             changable
             at
             your
             pleasure
             .
             As
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             beseiged
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             lawes
             to
             the
             beseigers
             and
             to
             command
             them
             lay
             their
             battery
             first
             to
             such
             a
             side
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             transporte
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             meerely
             ridiculous
             homour
             .
             You
             must
             not
             thinke
             to
             beare
             your
             deseases
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             and
             other
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             souldiers
             carry
             their
             muskets
             ,
             now
             on
             one
             shouldier
             &
             then
             on
             another
             
             for
             their
             greater
             ease
             :
             for
             such
             as
             they
             befall
             vs
             without
             our
             election
             ,
             such
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             beare
             them
             .
             One
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             amongst
             the
             Stoickes
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             men
             were
             to
             put
             their
             calamities
             vpon
             a
             heape
             ,
             &
             that
             afterwards
             an
             equall
             distribution
             were
             to
             be
             made
             to
             all
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             one
             be
             foūd
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             demand
             his
             owne
             affliction
             againe
             .
             For
             though
             we
             conceaue
             our selues
             neuer
             fo
             much
             tortured
             with
             the
             euill
             we
             endure
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             others
             in
             the
             world
             who
             are
             incomparably
             more
             afflicted
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             where
             are
             your
             thoughtes
             ,
             when
             you
             doe
             not
             onely
             wish
             for
             
             an
             other
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             euē
             dare
             to
             demāde
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             you
             were
             wiser
             then
             that
             eternall
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             discerne
             what
             is
             most
             conuenient
             for
             you
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             presumption
             ,
             how
             blind
             an
             incōsideration
             ,
             what
             an
             immortification
             is
             this
             what
             irresignation
             ,
             what
             selfe-loue
             !
             No
             ,
             my
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             as
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             will
             :
             his
             will
             not
             yours
             be
             done
             .
             *
             Tell
             him
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             tune
             :
             yes
             ,
             Eternall
             Father
             ,
             be
             it
             so
             ,
             sith
             so
             it
             hath
             bene
             found
             pleasing
             in
             thy
             blessed
             sight
             .
             *
             And
             like
             as
             the
             Ethiopian
             Ruby
             neuer
             shines
             so
             bright
             as
             when
             it
             is
             steeped
             in
             vineger
             ;
             so
             what
             euer
             contradictions
             ,
             reluctations
             ,
             
             and
             violence
             you
             suffer
             in
             your
             will
             ,
             while
             you
             make
             this
             Act
             of
             resignation
             ,
             yet
             omitt
             not
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             that
             faire
             rose
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             manie
             thornes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           ,
           THEOPISTE
           ,
           I
           haue
           discoursed
           with
           you
           ,
           rather
           as
           with
           a
           sound
           then
           a
           sicke
           man
           ,
           or
           as
           with
           one
           that
           plaines
           without
           a
           cause
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           compassion
           of
           your
           euil
           ,
           and
           without
           flatterie
           ,
           rather
           dresse
           your
           wound
           by
           annoynting
           then
           lanceing
           it
           ;
           rather
           by
           lenitiues
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           fire
           and
           flame
           ,
           S.
           PAVLE
           commanding
           vs
           to
           weepe
           with
           those
           that
           weepe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           all
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           
           we
           may
           gaine
           all
           to
           IESVS
           CHRIST*
           .
           Wherfore
           ,
           though
           I
           could
           make
           you
           clearely
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           rather
           sicke
           by
           imagination
           or
           in
           imagination
           ,
           then
           in
           verie
           deed
           and
           in
           your
           will
           :
           yet
           least
           I
           might
           attristate
           you
           ,
           or
           exasperate
           and
           renew
           your
           greife
           ,
           I
           will
           frame
           my
           iudgement
           to
           your
           opinion
           ,
           imitating
           the
           Prophete
           ,
           who
           shortened
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           widowes
           child
           to
           restore
           him
           to
           life
           .
           To
           an
           imaginarie
           sore
           I
           will
           applie
           true
           remedies
           .
           Take
           here
           then
           such
           as
           the
           Heauens
           suggest
           vnto
           me
           for
           your
           consolation
           .
        
         
           
           
             That
             we
             are
             to
             despise
             certaine
             temptations
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             LOe
             here
             a
             pill
             which
             I
             assure
             my selfe
             will
             seeme
             to
             you
             a
             litle
             too
             rigorous
             ,
             and
             bitter
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             haue
             but
             the
             hart
             and
             stomake
             to
             take
             it
             downe
             ,
             I
             dare
             promise
             my selfe
             ,
             you
             will
             perceaue
             a
             speedie
             and
             wōderfull
             effect
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             notably
             comforted
             therby
             .
             Marrie
             you
             must
             take
             it
             downe
             without
             chewing
             it
             ;
             you
             must
             shut
             your
             eyes
             when
             you
             take
             this
             potion
             .
             Shall
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             a
             
             word
             what
             this
             so
             soueraigne
             an
             Antidote
             is
             ?
             it
             is
             contempt
             .
             I
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             for
             since
             your
             spirituall
             Directour
             hath
             so
             often
             told
             you
             (
             founding
             the
             botome
             of
             your
             conscience
             ,
             while
             you
             reueale
             your
             cause
             vnto
             him
             ,
             *
             and
             lay
             open
             vnto
             him
             the
             windings
             of
             your
             hart
             )
             that
             in
             all
             those
             thoughtes
             which
             seemed
             so
             horrible
             vnto
             you
             ,
             there
             was
             more
             paine
             then
             faulte
             ,
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             free
             your selfe
             from
             the
             formar
             ,
             as
             by
             Gods
             grace
             you
             are
             from
             the
             secōd
             ,
             nothing
             can
             with
             more
             facilitie
             or
             expedition
             deliuer
             you
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             contempt
             of
             those
             suggestiōs
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             For
             be
             the
             diuell
             as
             srtong
             as
             
             he
             will
             (
             and
             IOB
             assures
             vs
             that
             there
             is
             no
             earthly
             power
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             his
             )
             yet
             since
             our
             Sauiour
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             bound
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             ouercome
             none
             but
             such
             as
             deliuer
             vp
             their
             weapons
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             S.
             AVGVSTINE
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Sermons
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             a
             mastiue
             ,
             he
             can
             onely
             bite
             such
             as
             of
             their
             owne
             free
             accorde
             put
             them selues
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             though
             indeed
             he
             haue
             libertie
             to
             barke
             at
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             him
             cry
             then
             ,
             let
             him
             knocke
             ,
             beate
             ,
             snarle
             ,
             keepe
             a
             coyle
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             our
             hart
             :
             vnlesse
             our
             consent
             open
             him
             the
             doore
             ,
             he
             can
             neuer
             enter
             .
             And
             herevpon
             
             they
             are
             conuinced
             of
             imprudence
             who
             permitt
             one
             to
             come
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             know
             for
             a
             theife
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             comes
             to
             robbe
             them
             .
             He
             that
             knowes
             ,
             saith
             S.
             LAVRENCE
             IVSTINIAN
             ,
             that
             the
             wine
             which
             is
             presented
             vnto
             him
             is
             impoysoned
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             deuoyd
             of
             all
             reason
             ,
             if
             without
             all
             compulsion
             he
             drinke
             it
             ?
             But
             marke
             the
             sleight
             :
             The
             diuell
             imitates
             the
             fisherman
             ,
             who
             coueres
             the
             pointe
             of
             his
             hooke
             with
             a
             baite
             ,
             to
             th'
             end
             that
             the
             greedie
             fish
             may
             swallow
             it
             downe
             ,
             without
             perceauing
             the
             ambush
             which
             is
             layd
             to
             catch
             him
             .
             He
             resembles
             the
             Serpents
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Prophete
             maketh
             mention
             ,
             
             which
             vnder
             the
             faire
             dugges
             they
             shewe
             ,
             hide
             a
             venimous
             ,
             milke
             ,
             which
             they
             freely
             communicate
             to
             any
             that
             will
             sucke
             it
             .
             But
             be
             the
             venime
             of
             temptation
             as
             neere
             vnto
             vs
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             neuer
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             ioyned
             vnto
             the
             free
             and
             deliberate
             cōsent
             of
             our
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             infallible
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             doth
             hurt
             ,
             or
             is
             hurt
             but
             by
             himselfe
             .
             The
             diuell
             may
             beate
             the
             steele
             as
             long
             as
             he
             list
             ,
             and
             by
             temptation
             ,
             may
             beate
             sparkles
             of
             fire
             vpon
             our
             hart
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             want
             the
             match
             of
             our
             consent
             ,
             he
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             sett
             our
             inward
             house
             on
             fire
             .
             Though
             the
             temptation
             should
             continew
             
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             saith
             our
             B.
             F.
             in
             his
             Philophee
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             neuer
             defile
             vs
             with
             sinne
             :
             yea
             ,
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             fight
             valiantly
             ,
             it
             serues
             for
             matter
             to
             many
             crownes
             .
             But
             call
             you
             that
             fighting
             valiētly
             ,
             will
             you
             reply
             ,
             to
             contemne
             the
             charge
             the
             enemy
             makes
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             yes
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             my
             opinion
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             feates
             of
             vallour
             .
             For
             contempt
             of
             the
             enemy
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             assurance
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             steppe
             to
             victorie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             confident
             of
             it
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             doubtfull
             and
             disamayed
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Combate
             ,
             come
             hardly
             euer
             happily
             off
             .
             Notwithstanding
             the
             aduantage
             which
             Goliath
             had
             in
             greatnesse
             ,
             
             yet
             the
             litle
             DAVID
             being
             confident
             in
             God
             ,
             doth
             despise
             his
             brauadoes
             ,
             and
             hopes
             as
             well
             to
             see
             an
             end
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Lions
             &
             Beares
             which
             formarly
             he
             had
             slayne
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             I
             will
             discouer
             vnto
             you
             a
             stratageme
             t'
             is
             this
             .
             The
             diuell
             ,
             though
             feeble
             ,
             and
             damned
             to
             the
             deepe
             pitt
             of
             Hell
             ,
             yet
             comes
             not
             an
             inch
             short
             of
             his
             auncient
             pride
             ,
             but
             esteemes
             himselfe
             as
             strōg
             &
             powerfull
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             the
             reuoult
             against
             his
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             stroue
             to
             become
             like
             to
             the
             Highest
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             endure
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             but
             flyes
             from
             those
             that
             fight
             with
             that
             weapon
             ,
             as
             from
             such
             as
             assaulte
             
             him
             vpō
             that
             side
             where
             he
             is
             the
             weakest
             ,
             and
             where
             (
             as
             did
             ELEAZAR
             ,
             who
             strucke
             the
             Elephant
             of
             Antiochus
             in
             the
             flancke
             )
             one
             may
             easely
             reach
             him
             a
             deepe
             and
             deadly
             blow
             .
             And
             that
             the
             thing
             goes
             as
             I
             deliuer
             it
             you
             ,
             frame
             a
             iudgemēt
             by
             our
             Sauiours
             temptation
             in
             the
             desert
             :
             As
             long
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             daigned
             to
             make
             him
             answere
             ,
             measuring
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             owne
             greatnes
             with
             his
             aduersaries
             force
             ,
             he
             doubles
             his
             blowes
             ,
             and
             waxeth
             hotter
             in
             the
             fight
             :
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             these
             words
             of
             contempt
             ,
             
               begone
               Satan
            
             ,
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             Redeemours
             mouth
             as
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             ;
             he
             slid
             away
             with
             confusion
             
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             shortly
             forsooke
             the
             feild
             .
             Further
             ,
             what
             reason
             haue
             you
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             to
             treate
             those
             importune
             thoughtes
             which
             molest
             and
             toyle
             you
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             in
             termes
             of
             contempt
             .
             Eagles
             you
             know
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             Prouerbe
             ,
             disdayne
             to
             flie
             at
             Flies
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             imploy
             his
             best
             endeuours
             ,
             &
             put
             himselfe
             into
             a
             sweate
             ,
             to
             driue
             away
             ,
             and
             keepe
             those
             litle
             troublesome
             creatures
             off
             his
             face
             ,
             would
             more
             moue
             his
             spectatours
             to
             laughter
             then
             to
             pittie
             .
             Such
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             is
             the
             vnprofitable
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             ridiculous
             imploymēt
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             by
             continuall
             clamours
             and
             complaintes
             ,
             
             and
             if
             I
             might
             so
             say
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             thinke
             to
             driue
             away
             their
             euil
             thoughtes
             ,
             vttering
             now
             and
             then
             such
             strange
             speaches
             ,
             and
             making
             such
             mouthes
             and
             faces
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             see
             and
             know
             their
             desease
             ,
             doe
             rather
             mocke
             then
             pittie
             them
             .
             In
             this
             pointe
             they
             are
             not
             altogether
             vnlike
             to
             that
             old
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             shutt
             himselfe
             vp
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             exercised
             himself
             in
             catching
             flyes
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             conceaued
             that
             he
             was
             imployed
             in
             more
             serious
             affaires
             .
             Let
             ,
             therfor
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             those
             curres
             bawle
             at
             you
             ,
             without
             euer
             taking
             notice
             of
             their
             barking
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             they
             will
             hold
             their
             peace
             .
             If
             you
             irritate
             
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             barke
             and
             bawle
             lowder
             .
             Giue
             those
             crowes
             leaue
             to
             croake
             ,
             without
             driueing
             at
             them
             with
             clodds
             &
             stowes
             ,
             as
             an
             aūcient
             Poete
             speakes
             .
             Imitate
             him
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Sommer
             tyme
             walkes
             in
             a
             dustie
             way
             ,
             where
             the
             winde
             makes
             the
             dust
             rise
             frō
             vnder
             his
             feete
             .
             He
             shutts
             his
             eyes
             :
             holds
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             without
             troubling
             himselfe
             with
             the
             allaying
             of
             all
             this
             dust
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             follow
             &
             fight
             with
             his
             owne
             shadowe
             ,
             and
             feyned
             fantomes
             :
             to
             striue
             to
             measure
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             waigh
             the
             fire
             .
             *
             An
             endeuour
             as
             fruitlesse
             as
             foolish
             .
             Follow
             ALEXANDER'S
             way
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             twarte
             
             blow
             cutt
             the
             Gordian
             knotte
             which
             he
             could
             not
             loose
             :
             so
             by
             a
             powrefull
             disdayne
             you
             shall
             more
             easely
             deliuer
             your selfe
             out
             of
             the
             snares
             and
             netts
             which
             the
             enemy
             hath
             set
             to
             catch
             you
             ,
             then
             euer
             you
             can
             disengage
             your selfe
             by
             a
             violent
             winding
             and
             turning
             .
             S.
             IOHN
             CLIMACVS
             brings
             in
             to
             this
             pourpose
             ,
             the
             storie
             of
             an
             old
             Munke
             ,
             who
             for
             many
             yeares
             together
             hauing
             bene
             tempted
             with
             blasphemie
             ,
             and
             endured
             incredible
             panges
             in
             this
             tryall
             ,
             he
             discouered
             himselfe
             to
             a
             neighbouring
             Hermite
             to
             haue
             some
             coūsell
             and
             consolation
             from
             him
             :
             He
             had
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             I
             prescribe
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             absolutly
             
             to
             contemne
             all
             his
             illusiōs
             .
             In
             the
             interim
             ,
             the
             Hermite
             who
             was
             a
             beaten
             and
             experienced
             souldier
             in
             that
             kind
             of
             warre
             ,
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             all
             the
             sinnes
             which
             the
             tempted
             person
             apprehended
             he
             had
             commit
             ;
             wherevpon
             he
             receaued
             such
             consolation
             ,
             that
             vpon
             the
             first
             acte
             of
             contempt
             which
             he
             made
             according
             to
             counsell
             ,
             the
             diuell
             forsooke
             him
             quite
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             afterwards
             disquieted
             with
             the
             like
             thoughtes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             temptation
             augments
             vertue
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             BVt
             if
             the
             terrour
             which
             doth
             possesse
             you
             (
             and
             which
             I
             would
             tearme
             vaine
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             know
             that
             euen
             seruile
             feare
             is
             a
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             doth
             not
             permit
             you
             to
             contemne
             an
             enemy
             which
             you
             dreade
             ,
             &
             whose
             assaultes
             are
             so
             terrible
             vnto
             you
             ,
             make
             this
             cōsideration
             a
             rampire
             to
             your
             breaches
             ,
             and
             like
             vnto
             the
             fabulous
             Giant
             ,
             let
             your
             ouerthrowe
             redouble
             your
             forces
             ,
             representing
             vnto
             your
             
             mynd
             that
             that
             which
             fightes
             against
             vertue
             ,
             defeates
             it
             not
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             opposition
             contributes
             force
             and
             groth
             vnto
             it
             .
             Why
             ,
             would
             you
             euer
             fall
             into
             that
             opinion
             as
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             vertue
             of
             Chastitie
             should
             consiste
             in
             being
             wholy
             vnsensible
             ,
             like
             vnto
             a
             stone
             or
             a
             blocke
             .
             I
             cannot
             persuade
             my selfe
             that
             your
             iudgement
             can
             giue
             credit
             to
             a
             thought
             so
             absurde
             .
             In
             what
             then
             doth
             this
             faire
             vertue
             consiste
             ?
             doe
             not
             you
             see
             that
             it
             consistes
             in
             a
             perfect
             resistance
             of
             all
             that
             is
             contrarie
             to
             puritie
             :
             wherevpon
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             white
             and
             daintie
             Lilie
             ,
             which
             growes
             amidst
             the
             blacke
             and
             rough
             thornes
             ?
             Doe
             you
             not
             
             see
             ,
             that
             Gardiners
             fetch
             pinckes
             ,
             sweete
             Marierome
             ,
             and
             other
             odoriferous
             flowres
             ,
             out
             of
             stincking
             dung
             hills
             .
             Roses
             doe
             smell
             far
             more
             fragrantly
             being
             sett
             neere
             vnto
             the
             strong
             sauered
             garlike
             .
             We
             must
             make
             the
             like
             conceipt
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nothing
             doth
             driue
             it
             fo
             farre
             in
             ,
             nor
             imprint
             it
             more
             deeply
             in
             our
             hart
             ,
             then
             the
             temptations
             of
             blasphemie
             and
             infidelitie
             :
             For
             as
             fire
             is
             neuer
             so
             hote
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             exceeding
             cold
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             Faith
             neuer
             so
             closely
             vnited
             vnto
             God
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             violently
             opposed
             .
             We
             resemble
             sheepe
             who
             run
             all
             close
             together
             on
             a
             heape
             ,
             and
             make
             towards
             their
             shepheard
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             
             they
             perceaue
             the
             wolfe
             draw
             neere
             :
             for
             as
             soone
             as
             we
             apprehend
             that
             the
             enemy
             goes
             about
             to
             bereaue
             vs
             of
             the
             precious
             treasure
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             grownd
             of
             our
             eternall
             saluation
             ,
             we
             cast
             our selues
             into
             the
             lappe
             ,
             or
             bosome
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Good
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishope
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             *
             This
             moued
             S.
             LEO
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             without
             temptation
             vertue
             cannot
             be
             reduced
             into
             Act.
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Faith
             without
             trouble
             ,
             and
             agitation
             ;
             No
             Charitie
             without
             the
             sting
             of
             sensualitie
             ;
             no
             fight
             without
             an
             aduersarie
             ;
             no
             victorie
             without
             fight
             ;
             nor
             crowne
             without
             victorie
             .
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             great
             consolation
             ,
             
             if
             you
             can
             well
             vnderstand
             and
             Practise
             it
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             :
             For
             thence
             you
             may
             learne
             to
             make
             progresse
             in
             vertue
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             that
             verie
             thing
             which
             seemes
             opposite
             vnto
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             S.
             BONAVENTVRE
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             resistance
             which
             we
             make
             against
             temptation
             ,
             we
             make
             a
             great
             steppe
             in
             the
             vertue
             wherin
             it
             striues
             to
             hinder
             vs.
             This
             is
             manifest
             in
             S.
             BENNET
             ,
             S.
             FRANCIS
             ,
             S.
             THOMAS
             OF
             AQVINE
             ,
             whom
             God
             voutsafed
             to
             fauour
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             perfect
             Continencie
             &
             puritie
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             had
             by
             heroicall
             Actes
             subdued
             motions
             contrarie
             to
             honestie
             .
             The
             like
             happens
             ,
             saith
             the
             
             same
             Doctour
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             tēpted
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             :
             for
             if
             they
             behaue
             themselues
             like
             the
             braue
             Souldiers
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ,
             *
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Combat
             is
             alwayes
             accompaigned
             with
             extraordinarie
             lightes
             and
             notions
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             as
             certaine
             rewards
             of
             their
             fidelitie
             .
             So
             doth
             light
             rise
             and
             increase
             to
             the
             iust
             ,
             *
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             darknesse
             ,
             a
             splēdour
             doth
             shine
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             right
             hart
             .
             *
             In
             this
             sort
             Patience
             did
             dilate
             it selfe
             in
             IOB'S
             hart
             ,
             (
             wherof
             he
             is
             a
             perfect
             paterne
             )
             :
             and
             in
             sequall
             therof
             ,
             the
             goods
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Diuine
             permission
             ,
             were
             take
             from
             him
             by
             a
             violent
             hand
             ,
             were
             restored
             
             him
             to
             the
             double
             .
             Iudge
             your selfe
             then
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             whether
             I
             had
             not
             great
             reason
             to
             tell
             you
             aboue
             ,
             that
             you
             did
             reiect
             your
             owne
             good
             ,
             when
             you
             begged
             to
             be
             deliuered
             of
             temptation
             .
             Your
             sicke
             hart
             doth
             loath
             this
             delightfull
             manna
             :
             and
             your
             craysie
             iudgement
             ,
             makes
             litle
             esteeme
             of
             the
             wishfull
             Land
             of
             Promis
             ,
             which
             God
             makes
             flowe
             with
             the
             honie
             and
             milke
             of
             his
             benedictions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Prayer
             ,
             a
             good
             remedie
             against
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             BVT
             I
             see
             plainely
             ,
             that
             in
             vaine
             I
             persuade
             you
             to
             remaine
             vpon
             this
             happy
             Crosse
             :
             and
             that
             you
             are
             resolued
             to
             stay
             at
             the
             otherside
             of
             Iourdaine
             ,
             togeither
             with
             those
             two
             inconsiderate
             Tribes
             :
             well
             then
             ,
             I
             must
             prouide
             a
             lodging
             for
             you
             there
             ,
             squared
             out
             by
             the
             line
             of
             distribution
             .
             *
             Doe
             you
             apprehend
             your
             backe
             too
             weake
             to
             support
             so
             heauy
             a
             burden
             ?
             haue
             recourse
             to
             
             prayer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Coūsell
             of
             S.
             IAMES
             ,
             Is
             any
             sorrowfull
             amongst
             you
             ?
             Let
             him
             pray
             .
             *
             And
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             PAVLE
             ,
             that
             to
             resiste
             the
             diuells
             assaultes
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             put
             on
             the
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             frequent
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             māner
             ,
             cōtinuall
             Prayer
             .
             *
             Yea
             ,
             euen
             following
             our
             Sauiours
             owne
             Counsell
             ;
             who
             wills
             his
             Apostles
             to
             pray
             least
             they
             may
             enter
             into
             temptation
             .
             And
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             which
             he
             taught
             vs
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             order
             vs
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             ledde
             into
             temptation
             ?
             *
             Cassian
             doth
             aduertise
             vs
             ,
             that
             this
             verse
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             orders
             to
             be
             said
             before
             
             euery
             houre
             of
             the
             diuine
             Office
             ,
             Intend
             into
             my
             ayde
             ô
             God
             ,
             Lord
             make
             haste
             to
             helpe
             me
             ,
             *
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             force
             to
             driue
             away
             temptations
             and
             distractions
             in
             our
             Prayers
             .
             As
             also
             that
             other
             ,
             let
             our
             Lord
             rise
             vp
             ,
             and
             his
             enemies
             shall
             be
             dispersed
             .
             *
             The
             many
             prayers
             also
             ,
             which
             DAVID
             made
             to
             be
             succoured
             in
             his
             temptations
             :
             Lord
             forsake
             me
             not
             for
             euer
             .
             *
             Let
             thy
             mercy
             comfort
             me
             .
             *
             My
             deiected
             eyes
             say
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             when
             wilt
             thou
             comfort
             me
             ?
             restore
             me
             the
             ioy
             of
             thy
             saluation
             ,
             and
             with
             thy
             principale
             spirit
             cōfirme
             me
             .
             *
             Thou
             who
             hast
             promised
             to
             deliuer
             them
             from
             paine
             ,
             who
             shall
             
             call
             vpon
             thee
             in
             time
             of
             tribulation
             .
             *
             Myne
             eyes
             are
             alwayes
             turnd
             towards
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pull
             my
             feete
             out
             of
             the
             gyues
             and
             snares
             .
             *
             I
             suffer
             violence
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             make
             answere
             for
             me
             .
             *
             Rise
             ô
             great
             God
             ,
             rise
             vp
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             sleepe
             ?
             doe
             not
             reiect
             me
             for
             euer
             .
             *
             Why
             dost
             thou
             turne
             thy
             face
             from
             my
             pouerty
             and
             affliction
             ?
             *
             Take
             thy
             sword
             and
             buckler
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             to
             my
             succour
             .
             *
             Say
             vnto
             my
             soule
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             saluation
             .
             *
             How
             long
             ,
             alas
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             forget
             me
             ,
             &
             turne
             from
             me
             thy
             heauēly
             countenāce
             ?
             *
             How
             long
             shall
             my
             enemies
             haue
             aduātage
             ouer
             me
             ?
             *
             Cast
             thyne
             eyes
             vpon
             ,
             and
             giue
             
             eare
             vnto
             me
             ô
             Lord.
             *
             Enlighten
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             least
             I
             may
             sleepe
             in
             the
             shadowe
             of
             death
             .
             *
             I
             haue
             listed
             vp
             myne
             eyes
             towards
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             whence
             I
             am
             to
             haue
             succour
             ,
             which
             I
             expect
             of
             that
             Lord
             who
             made
             Heauē
             and
             earth
             .
             *
             To
             thee
             it
             is
             ,
             ô
             great
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             lifte
             vp
             my
             eyes
             ,
             who
             dost
             inhabite
             the
             Heauens
             .
             *
             Alas
             ,
             doe
             not
             chastise
             me
             in
             thy
             fury
             ,
             correct
             me
             not
             in
             thine
             angar
             .
             *
             And
             a
             number
             of
             others
             the
             like
             eleuations
             of
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             breathes
             out
             in
             so
             many
             passages
             of
             his
             heauenly
             Canticles
             .
             Whereby
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             is
             the
             towre
             of
             DAVID
             ,
             an
             Armory
             wherin
             
             are
             all
             sorts
             of
             armour
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             temptation
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             alwayes
             conclude
             ouer
             prayers
             in
             those
             words
             of
             perfect
             resignation
             :
             Let
             thy
             will
             ,
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             myne
             .
             *
             Be
             it
             done
             in
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Heauen
             .
             *
             Be
             it
             done
             according
             to
             thy
             blessed
             pleasure
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             my
             guste
             or
             liking
             .
             For
             if
             we
             desire
             that
             God
             should
             doe
             our
             will
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             submit
             our selues
             vnto
             his
             ?
             And
             that
             we
             should
             repute
             him
             our
             soueraigne
             law
             ,
             *
             put
             downe
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             booke
             ,
             *
             and
             engrauen
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             hart
             .
             We
             doe
             often
             aske
             and
             receaue
             not
             ,
             because
             we
             aske
             
             amisse
             .
             *
             And
             God
             who
             is
             good
             ,
             doth
             sometimes
             out
             of
             Loue
             deny
             vs
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             offended
             with
             vs
             ,
             he
             would
             grāt
             vs.
             S.
             PAVLE
             petitioned
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             shamefull
             temptation
             which
             did
             afflict
             him
             ;
             but
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             grace
             did
             suffice
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             vertue
             was
             perfected
             in
             infirmity
             .
             *
             So
             that
             he
             was
             heard
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             aske
             what
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             Gods
             promisse
             will
             neuer
             faile
             vs.
             For
             his
             Truth
             remaines
             foreuer
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             passeth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             another
             Antidote
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             BEsides
             Prayer
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             weapon
             ,
             very
             powrefull
             against
             temptations
             ,
             especially
             that
             with
             which
             you
             are
             afflicted
             .
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             whether
             it
             be
             heard
             (
             for
             faith
             is
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             )
             *
             read
             ,
             or
             spoken
             :
             for
             its
             redounding
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             thunder
             which
             doth
             daūt
             the
             accursed
             spirits
             .
             The
             tryall
             of
             this
             remedie
             
             was
             made
             by
             our
             Sauiours
             temptation
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             who
             repelled
             the
             Tempters
             darts
             with
             the
             words
             of
             life
             ,
             life
             euerlasting
             .
             *
             The
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             S.
             HIEROME
             writing
             to
             his
             EVSTOCHIVM
             ,
             deliuering
             her
             verie
             particular
             and
             ample
             documents
             touching
             it
             ;
             S.
             GREGORIE
             in
             his
             Moralls
             ;
             S.
             BASILE
             in
             his
             short
             Rules
             ;
             and
             CASSIAN
             in
             his
             twenty
             two
             Conference
             :
             all
             who
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             doe
             aduise
             vs
             to
             store
             our selues
             with
             sacred
             darts
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             vices
             which
             temptation
             doth
             suggest
             ,
             as
             with
             so
             manie
             sharpe
             arrowes
             quiuered
             vp
             in
             our
             memorie
             ,
             where
             of
             we
             may
             
             make
             vse
             in
             time
             of
             neede
             to
             beate
             downe
             all
             the
             enemys
             plots
             by
             a
             constant
             and
             couragious
             cōter-batterie
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             must
             ingeniouslie
             confesse
             ,
             this
             remedie
             is
             not
             so
             commō
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             vsefull
             for
             euerie
             one
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             conuersant
             in
             holie
             write
             ,
             or
             bookes
             of
             spiritualitie
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             I
             speake
             to
             you
             as
             to
             one
             that
             knowes
             the
             law
             ,
             *
             as
             S.
             PAVLE
             saith
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             weapon
             ,
             in
             this
             your
             extreamitie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             skill
             you
             haue
             therat
             .
             All
             the
             Holie
             Fathers
             hold
             it
             soueraigne
             .
             Hence
             DAVID
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             arrowes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             were
             sharpe
             headed
             ,
             
             powerfull
             aboue
             his
             workes
             ,
             &
             fit
             to
             beate
             downe
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             .
             *
          
        
         
           
             That
             melancholie
             is
             to
             be
             auoyded
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             BVT
             I
             perceaue
             the
             tempest
             of
             your
             mynd
             requiers
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             sound
             &
             search
             your
             wound
             yet
             deeper
             ,
             and
             presse
             and
             prie
             with
             more
             diligence
             into
             your
             sore
             .
             O
             God
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             take-heade
             least
             that
             bitternesse
             of
             mynd
             which
             doth
             possesse
             you
             ,
             proceeding
             ,
             frō
             the
             smart
             of
             your
             euil
             endured
             
             with
             melancholie
             and
             impatience
             ,
             may
             be
             worse
             then
             the
             temptation
             it selfe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             remedie
             which
             nature
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             Grace
             can
             applie
             vnto
             it selfe
             :
             while
             yet
             in
             lieu
             of
             disengaging
             it selfe
             it
             inueigles
             it selfe
             ;
             in
             lieu
             of
             curing
             ,
             it
             impoysones
             its
             woūd
             ;
             in
             lieu
             of
             lightening
             it
             makes
             its
             owne
             burden
             more
             vnweldie
             .
             In
             vaine
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             in
             vaine
             doe
             you
             striue
             to
             build
             your
             interiour
             house
             vpon
             a
             solide
             and
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             vnlesse
             God
             put
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             worke
             ;
             If
             God
             keepe
             not
             the
             Citie
             of
             your
             soule
             ,
             in
             vaine
             doe
             you
             stand
             sentinell
             ,
             in
             vaine
             you
             walke
             the
             round
             of
             the
             walls
             .
             *
             Vnlesse
             
             that
             strong
             armed
             keepe
             the
             Fort
             ,
             you
             are
             neuer
             to
             hope
             for
             Peace
             .
             *
             If
             he
             awake
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             speake
             not
             ,
             the
             storme
             will
             not
             cease
             ,
             *
             the
             calme
             will
             not
             come
             .
             *
             If
             you
             thinke
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meanes
             in
             your selfe
             whereby
             to
             conserue
             your
             Faith
             against
             the
             powers
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             *
             you
             seeke
             for
             birds
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             fishes
             on
             the
             drie
             land
             ;
             you
             looke
             to
             finde
             out
             fountaines
             of
             liuing
             water
             in
             broken
             cisternes
             ;
             and
             in
             Nature
             ,
             fruites
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             her
             garden
             ;
             effects
             that
             are
             beyōd
             her
             reach
             .
             Yes
             ,
             for
             Faith
             being
             infused
             into
             our
             hart
             ,
             by
             a
             diuine
             and
             supernaturall
             way
             ,
             she
             will
             not
             be
             stayed
             there
             By
             humane
             
             meanes
             ,
             nor
             by
             our
             endeuours
             &
             strife
             alone
             .
             If
             you
             thinke
             by
             your
             owne
             endeuours
             to
             quite
             your selfe
             of
             the
             assaultes
             which
             are
             made
             against
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             neuer
             be
             freed
             from
             them
             :
             because
             this
             buckler
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             a
             temper
             strōg
             enough
             ,
             nor
             is
             this
             armour
             proofe
             .
             The
             more
             that
             you
             drinke
             of
             the
             water
             of
             your
             Cisterne
             ,
             *
             the
             more
             you
             demand
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             are
             inflamed
             ,
             the
             more
             your
             thirst
             is
             augmented
             :
             and
             your
             melācholie
             will
             increase
             by
             the
             very
             meanes
             you
             vse
             to
             remoue
             and
             put
             it
             away
             .
             It
             is
             as
             oyle
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             in
             steede
             of
             extinguishing
             ,
             doth
             kindle
             it
             .
             Haue
             recourse
             therefore
             to
             God
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ;
             
             in
             him
             you
             shall
             find
             Peace
             ,
             and
             repose
             :
             for
             he
             assures
             vs
             that
             his
             yoake
             is
             sweete
             and
             his
             burden
             light
             .
             *
             But
             that
             I
             may
             no
             further
             dilate
             my selfe
             vpon
             this
             remedy
             ,
             I
             referre
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             bare
             reading
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             diligent
             and
             faithfull
             practise
             of
             the
             eleauenth
             and
             twelueth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             our
             B.
             F.
             his
             Philothee
             ,
             where
             he
             speakes
             of
             vnquietnesse
             &
             saddesse
             ;
             There
             you
             shall
             find
             soueraigne
             receptes
             for
             your
             desease
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             storme
             wherein
             you
             are
             tossed
             ,
             the
             Seagalls
             calme
             ;
             In
             fine
             ,
             that
             Peace
             of
             God
             which
             passeth
             all
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             all
             humane
             conceipt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             That
             we
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             omit
             the
             ordinarie
             exercises
             of
             our
             vocation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             ABOVE
             all
             things
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             be
             ware
             that
             this
             affliction
             of
             mynd
             which
             doth
             crosse
             you
             ,
             doe
             not
             delay
             you
             ,
             as
             an
             importune
             Remora
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             your
             nauigation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             your
             vocation
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Crampe-fish
             ,
             hauing
             takē
             downe
             the
             fishers
             baite
             ,
             sends
             out
             by
             the
             line
             ,
             such
             a
             mūnesse
             into
             his
             arme
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             lett
             all
             goe
             :
             
             so
             the
             Angell
             of
             darknes
             ,
             who
             striues
             still
             ,
             as
             the
             Prouerbe
             goes
             ,
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             ,
             perceauing
             him selfe
             not
             able
             to
             staggar
             a
             soule
             by
             temptation
             ,
             takes
             pleasure
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             out
             of
             the
             racke
             or
             path
             of
             his
             dutie
             ,
             casting
             woode
             on
             his
             breade
             ,
             *
             as
             well
             as
             snares
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             *
             that
             he
             may
             forget
             to
             eate
             that
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             stumble
             at
             this
             .
             He
             thinkes
             he
             gaynes
             not
             a
             litle
             ,
             when
             he
             delayes
             vs
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             doe
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             doe
             it
             well
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             steppe
             to
             victorie
             ,
             to
             haue
             disrancked
             the
             enemyes
             troopes
             .
             He
             will
             at
             least
             accoaste
             and
             incumber
             vs
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             retire
             and
             make
             vs
             
             returne
             backewards
             .
             For
             the
             guilefull
             villaine
             knowes
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             not
             to
             aduance
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             recoyle
             ;
             and
             that
             vpon
             IACOB'S
             ladder
             ,
             all
             ascend
             or
             descend
             ,
             none
             stay
             lingering
             vpon
             it
             .
             He
             striues
             to
             stope
             the
             mouth
             of
             our
             Canon
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             carie
             it
             away
             .
             He
             is
             content
             to
             make
             our
             defence
             vnprofitable
             .
             He
             will
             presently
             after
             make
             a
             new
             charge
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             and
             will
             haue
             an
             easie
             victorie
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             if
             he
             find
             vs
             disarm'd
             and
             disordered
             .
             Wherfore
             I
             doe
             verie
             earnestly
             exhort
             you
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             that
             ,
             (
             be
             your
             pensiuenesse
             ,
             apprehension
             ,
             dolour
             &
             distresse
             ,
             which
             this
             temptation
             brings
             vpon
             you
             ,
             
             neuer
             so
             great
             )
             you
             growe
             not
             slacke
             and
             carelesse
             in
             any
             of
             your
             spirituall
             exercises
             ,
             or
             any
             exteriour
             imploymēt
             appertayning
             to
             your
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             In
             this
             you
             will
             not
             onely
             giue
             a
             laudable
             testimonie
             of
             your
             courage
             and
             skill
             ,
             but
             euen
             of
             your
             loue
             and
             loyaltie
             towards
             God
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             waters
             of
             annoyes
             cannot
             extinguish
             ,
             nor
             the
             torrents
             of
             water
             beare
             away
             that
             heauenly
             flame
             ,
             *
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             taske
             for
             the
             least
             of
             mortalls
             to
             steere
             the
             shippe
             in
             faire
             and
             calme
             weather
             :
             but
             in
             rough
             stormes
             ,
             the
             master
             Pilote
             ,
             hath
             his
             hands
             full
             to
             guide
             the
             sterne
             .
             This
             lawfull
             imployment
             will
             worke
             
             two
             good
             effectes
             in
             you
             at
             once
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             frustrate
             your
             aduersarie
             in
             his
             plott
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             withdraw
             you
             from
             your
             ordinarie
             course
             &
             proceedings
             ,
             in
             the
             functions
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             vocation
             to
             which
             God
             hath
             called
             you
             :
             and
             it
             will
             withall
             serue
             to
             diuerte
             your
             mynd
             ,
             that
             the
             griefe
             which
             doth
             afflict
             ,
             may
             not
             seeme
             so
             sensible
             vnto
             you
             .
             I
             will
             adde
             a
             third
             aduantage
             :
             It
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             flies
             doe
             not
             sitt
             vpon
             runing
             waters
             ,
             nor
             can
             find
             good
             footing
             vpon
             a
             smooth
             glasse
             :
             so
             doth
             tēptation
             gett
             but
             smale
             footing
             in
             a
             soule
             that
             is
             well
             imployed
             ,
             and
             who
             flies
             idlenesse
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             generall
             Counsell
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             those
             great
             Masters
             of
             spiritualitie
             of
             the
             old
             tyme
             ,
             deliuered
             vnto
             their
             disciples
             ,
             to
             auoyd
             the
             surprises
             of
             their
             mortall
             enemy
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             so
             to
             dispose
             of
             thēselues
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             alwayes
             be
             found
             in
             some
             laudable
             exercise
             .
             CASSIAN
             ,
             S.
             AVGVSTINE
             speaking
             to
             his
             brethren
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             S.
             HIEROME
             in
             his
             epistles
             ,
             S.
             BERNARD
             in
             sundrie
             places
             ,
             doe
             vrge
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             flight
             of
             idlenesse
             and
             carelesnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             wiseman
             names
             the
             Mistres
             ,
             and
             worker
             of
             all
             euill
             .
             If
             you
             will
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             loosing
             courage
             ,
             you
             shall
             renew
             your
             feruour
             ,
             calling
             to
             mynd
             your
             
             first
             Charitie
             .
             *
             You
             shall
             imitate
             those
             sicke
             men
             ,
             who
             eate
             rather
             by
             reason
             thē
             appetite
             ,
             to
             cōserue
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             more
             vigourously
             sustayne
             the
             desease
             that
             hanges
             vpon
             thē
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             saith
             DAVID
             ,
             the
             patience
             of
             the
             poore
             doth
             not
             perish
             .
             Be
             ware
             that
             the
             heate
             of
             this
             temptation
             put
             you
             not
             out
             of
             your
             way
             ;
             runne
             without
             intermission
             for
             the
             prize
             which
             is
             proposed
             vnto
             you
             ,
             but
             runne
             so
             that
             you
             may
             beare
             it
             away
             .
             *
             Follow
             not
             that
             vnfortunate
             Hermes-fire
             of
             your
             suggestion
             ,
             which
             will
             seduce
             and
             misleade
             you
             :
             Imitate
             the
             faithfull
             dogge
             which
             cōtinually
             followes
             his
             master
             ,
             giuing
             no
             eare
             to
             their
             hola's
             
             and
             cryes
             who
             meete
             him
             on
             the
             way
             .
             In
             a
             word
             keepe
             your selfe
             still
             in
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             enemye
             will
             not
             know
             how
             to
             catch
             you
             .
             The
             serpēts
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             pensiuenesse
             which
             doth
             accompaignie
             thē
             ,
             resemble
             serpents
             and
             toades
             ,
             which
             desire
             rather
             to
             liue
             in
             standing
             and
             stinking
             pooles
             ,
             then
             in
             cleare
             and
             running
             riuers
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             as
             in
             tyme
             of
             warre
             ,
             one
             is
             far
             more
             vigilant
             and
             stands
             more
             vpon
             his
             gard
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             repose
             of
             a
             cōstant
             Peace
             ,
             when
             each
             one
             walkes
             in
             cōfidence
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Cōbate
             in
             which
             you
             now
             fight
             ,
             double
             your
             exercises
             of
             pietie
             ,
             giue
             your selfe
             more
             frequently
             to
             
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             to
             reading
             spirituall
             bookes
             ,
             to
             mortifications
             ;
             goe
             more
             often
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Pennance
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Euchariste
             .
             And
             although
             you
             be
             forced
             to
             practise
             all
             these
             things
             without
             guste
             ,
             without
             feeling
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             conceaue
             ,
             without
             feruour
             ;
             yea
             euen
             with
             auersion
             ,
             repugnance
             ,
             cōtradiction
             ,
             loathsomenesse
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             violence
             of
             mynd
             ,
             yet
             omitt
             not
             to
             continew
             them
             :
             for
             as
             the
             most
             renowmed
             vallour
             doth
             appeare
             in
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ;
             so
             the
             most
             generous
             fidelitie
             ,
             doth
             shew
             itselfe
             in
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             the
             strongest
             wine
             doth
             grow
             
             in
             the
             most
             rockie
             ground
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             most
             exposed
             to
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             at
             moonetyde
             .
             But
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             produce
             so
             ferme
             actes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             while
             I
             hardly
             thinke
             I
             haue
             any
             faith
             at
             all
             ?
             No
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             no
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             depriued
             of
             Faith.
             A
             man
             in
             a
             swoone
             is
             not
             deade
             .
             His
             hart
             beates
             still
             ,
             though
             his
             poulse
             be
             verie
             weake
             and
             slowe
             .
             Vnder
             a
             great
             heape
             of
             hote
             ashes
             ,
             ther
             is
             yet
             some
             hot
             coale
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hote
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             closely
             couered
             .
             Fire
             that
             is
             shut
             vp
             in
             an
             Ouen
             is
             far
             more
             actiue
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             flies
             in
             the
             open
             aire
             .
             The
             water
             of
             the
             
             fountaine
             doth
             spring
             vp
             so
             much
             the
             higher
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             restraynd
             in
             a
             strayter
             conduite
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             written
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             bellie
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             beleeue
             ,
             liuing
             waters
             shall
             flowe
             ,
             *
             and
             waters
             that
             shall
             runne
             to
             life
             euerlastinge
             .
             *
             And
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             further
             instructed
             in
             the
             practise
             which
             I
             propose
             vnto
             you
             ,
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             our
             B.
             F.
             in
             his
             14.
             and
             15.
             
             Chap.
             of
             the
             4.
             
             Part
             of
             his
             Philothee
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Aspirations
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             BVT
             if
             you
             be
             not
             yet
             wholy
             possessed
             with
             drinesse
             ,
             repugnances
             ,
             and
             distemper
             of
             mind
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             that
             you
             must
             recollect
             &
             call
             together
             all
             your
             interiour
             forces
             ,
             as
             the
             kinge
             in
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             who
             raysed
             all
             the
             forces
             he
             could
             possiblie
             ,
             to
             goe
             out
             to
             meete
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             about
             to
             set
             vpon
             his
             Cōtrie
             .
             *
             And
             you
             are
             to
             make
             all
             the
             actes
             of
             liuely
             Faith
             that
             you
             are
             able
             ,
             ether
             by
             
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             hart
             :
             For
             these
             will
             be
             as
             so
             manie
             contermines
             ,
             which
             will
             frustrate
             and
             spoyle
             all
             the
             enemies
             workes
             :
             And
             will
             fortifie
             your
             hart
             against
             the
             assaultes
             which
             blasphemous
             thoughtes
             shall
             make
             against
             your
             faith
             .
             O
             what
             an
             honour
             it
             is
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             haue
             God
             a
             Spectatour
             in
             this
             your
             Combat
             ,
             who
             lookes
             downe
             vpon
             you
             from
             the
             highest
             heauen
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             of
             old
             vpon
             S.
             STEPHEN
             in
             the
             showre
             of
             stones
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             in
             this
             occurrēce
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             to
             encourage
             your selfe
             with
             the
             kinglie
             Prophete
             :
             I
             consider
             God
             present
             ,
             &
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             can
             shake
             me
             ?
             *
             Our
             Lord
             
             is
             with
             me
             as
             a
             valiant
             Champion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             all
             those
             that
             doe
             persequute
             me
             ,
             &
             doe
             rise
             vp
             against
             me
             shall
             be
             abated
             and
             confounded
             .
             *
             O
             God
             ,
             said
             DAVID
             ,
             place
             me
             neere
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             them
             fight
             who
             list
             against
             me
             .
             *
             If
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             diuine
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             me
             ?
             *
             Now
             as
             starrs
             doe
             not
             onelie
             looke
             downe
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             also
             doe
             dart
             downe
             vpon
             it
             diuerse
             influences
             ;
             so
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             are
             not
             meerely
             cast
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             as
             IOB
             saith
             ,
             as
             one
             man
             beholds
             another
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             they
             doe
             infuse
             a
             certaine
             force
             into
             vs
             *
             which
             makes
             vs
             become
             
             valourous
             against
             our
             enemies
             :
             So
             we
             reade
             of
             SAMSON
             ,
             who
             ouerthrew
             the
             Philistians
             while
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             did
             assiste
             him
             .
             This
             supplie
             of
             courage
             doth
             also
             appeare
             in
             humane
             vallour
             :
             For
             what
             doe
             souldiers
             performe
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             the
             honour
             to
             fight
             in
             presence
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             doe
             they
             not
             lend
             belowes
             about
             them
             ,
             euen
             beyond
             their
             force
             ?
             Yet
             are
             they
             ordinarily
             moued
             therto
             by
             humane
             respectes
             ,
             and
             vanitie
             too
             often
             is
             their
             motiue
             .
             *
             What
             then
             ought
             not
             a
             truelie
             faithfull
             and
             generous
             soule
             doe
             for
             an
             Eternitie
             ?
             Is
             she
             not
             in
             this
             behalfe
             to
             imitate
             the
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             who
             threw
             downe
             to
             
             Hell
             those
             of
             darknesse
             in
             that
             great
             battell
             which
             was
             fought
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             by
             that
             word
             which
             testified
             their
             inuiolable
             alleagance
             :
             WHO
             IS
             AS
             GOD
             ,
             who
             is
             as
             God
             ?
             In
             like
             manner
             when
             those
             legions
             of
             wicked
             thoughtes
             of
             infidelitie
             ,
             abomination
             ,
             and
             blasphemie
             shall
             discouer
             thēselues
             to
             your
             thoughtes
             ,
             and
             as
             importune
             Drones
             shall
             buze
             about
             your
             hart
             ,
             you
             are
             but
             to
             make
             this
             protestation
             :
             WHO
             IS
             AS
             GOD
             ?
             Who
             is
             like
             vnto
             our
             Lord
             God
             who
             doth
             inhabite
             the
             heauens
             aboue
             ,
             and
             doth
             lend
             a
             fauorable
             ey
             to
             things
             below
             ?
             *
             Thence
             proceeded
             those
             sacred
             eiaculations
             ,
             which
             wee
             see
             in
             manie
             
             passages
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             holy
             Saintes
             made
             in
             like
             occurrences
             .
             IOSEPH
             being
             tēpted
             protests
             that
             he
             will
             not
             offend
             his
             Master
             .
             SVSANNA
             also
             resistes
             temptation
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             apprehension
             she
             had
             of
             Gods
             presence
             .
             S.
             PAVLE
             :
             I
             liue
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             who
             hath
             loued
             me
             ,
             and
             who
             gaue
             himselfe
             for
             me
             .
             *
             S.
             BLANDINE
             being
             drawen
             to
             martirdome
             ,
             vsed
             no
             other
             words
             then
             that
             she
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             that
             holy
             protestatiō
             .
             S.
             PETER
             MARTYR
             being
             wounded
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             left
             vpon
             the
             place
             by
             the
             Murderers
             ,
             had
             yet
             leasure
             to
             write
             these
             words
             vpon
             a
             stome
             with
             his
             fingar
             
             dipt
             in
             his
             owne
             blood
             ,
             I
             BELEEVE
             .
             *
             And
             Saincte
             TERESA
             drawing
             neere
             vnto
             death
             ,
             said
             sometimes
             ;
             at
             the
             least
             Lord
             ,
             I
             die
             a
             child
             of
             thy
             Church
             :
             making
             thereby
             a
             briefe
             profession
             of
             her
             Faith
             ,
             whereof
             she
             made
             vse
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             fierie
             sword
             ,
             to
             driue
             away
             all
             illusiōs
             cōtrarie
             to
             her
             beleife
             ,
             and
             intire
             loyaltie
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             faithfull
             in
             Loue
             ,
             *
             doe
             exercise
             thēselues
             against
             the
             assaultes
             of
             the
             midday
             diuell
             .
             *
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             will
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             by
             interiour
             or
             exteriour
             actes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             doe
             make
             heade
             against
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             infidelitie
             ,
             doe
             soudainely
             dashe
             all
             his
             designes
             ,
             
             and
             doe
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             they
             frustrate
             his
             attēpts
             :
             For
             like
             as
             a
             Maide
             can
             neuer
             be
             married
             while
             she
             saith
             ,
             No
             because
             it
             is
             the
             consent
             that
             tyes
             the
             knot
             of
             marriage
             ;
             so
             temptation
             can
             neuer
             cast
             a
             soule
             into
             sinne
             ,
             and
             by
             sinne
             ,
             marrie
             her
             to
             death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             *
             till
             free-will
             yeald
             it selfe
             vp
             to
             so
             loose
             a
             disloyaltie
             ,
             as
             to
             forsake
             the
             Creatour
             for
             the
             Creature
             ,
             and
             the
             liuing
             fountaine
             ,
             for
             a
             drie
             Cisterne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             Meditation
             and
             Contemplation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             these
             actes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             wherof
             I
             haue
             spoken
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             are
             produced
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             Misticalls
             tearme
             Actiue
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             vocall
             Prayer
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             exteriour
             ;
             or
             by
             Meditatiō
             if
             they
             be
             interiour
             .
             But
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             make
             them
             equall
             in
             vigour
             and
             force
             to
             their
             excellencie
             ;
             as
             dartes
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             are
             sharper
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             they
             
             are
             the
             more
             penetrating
             ,
             I
             will
             yet
             furnish
             you
             with
             other
             meanes
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             in
             my
             iudgment
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             most
             forceable
             remedies
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             disperse
             &
             repell
             those
             troublesome
             tēptations
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             draw
             so
             great
             a
             riches
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             cōstrayned
             to
             crie-out
             with
             that
             Aunciēt
             ,
             we
             had
             bene
             lost
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             bene
             lost
             .
             Both
             of
             thē
             shall
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             boxe
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             which
             ,
             doth
             Wonderfully
             refine
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             also
             inflame
             Charity
             ,
             but
             in
             two
             different
             degrees
             .
             For
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             drawen
             out
             of
             simple
             ,
             the
             other
             out
             of
             eminent
             Contemplation
             .
             
             And
             this
             being
             said
             ,
             I
             haue
             no
             more
             to
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             leaue
             you
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             almightie
             ,
             and
             with
             MOYSES
             ,
             to
             the
             kisse
             of
             our
             Lord.
             *
             You
             are
             alreadie
             ,
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             spirituall
             affaires
             ,
             to
             discerne
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Meditation
             and
             Contemplation
             :
             yet
             to
             renew
             in
             you
             the
             memorie
             therof
             ,
             you
             may
             please
             to
             looke
             what
             our
             B.
             F.
             saith
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             ordinarie
             ,
             that
             is
             excellently
             ,
             in
             the
             6.
             booke
             of
             his
             Theotime
             .
             I
             will
             say
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessarie
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             and
             illustrating
             of
             that
             which
             I
             am
             about
             to
             tell
             you
             .
             Meditation
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             
             then
             the
             groning
             or
             murmuring
             of
             the
             Doue
             ,
             *
             a
             misticall
             ruminating
             ,
             *
             or
             recogitating
             ,
             *
             wherof
             frequent
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             made
             by
             an
             attentiue
             consideration
             ,
             or
             interiour
             discourse
             ,
             which
             tends
             to
             moue
             and
             excitate
             the
             soule
             to
             holy
             affections
             and
             resolutions
             .
             To
             this
             pourpose
             ,
             it
             doth
             bend
             ,
             apply
             and
             imploy
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             replenishing
             the
             Memorie
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             pointes
             which
             she
             is
             about
             to
             examine
             :
             The
             vnderstāding
             ,
             with
             discourse
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             species
             :
             The
             will
             ,
             with
             aspirations
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             affections
             :
             The
             Imagination
             ,
             with
             
             figures
             and
             Idea's
             ,
             following
             that
             which
             the
             Philosopher
             doth
             teach
             vs
             :
             that
             he
             that
             doth
             meditate
             is
             to
             frame
             vnto
             himselfe
             Idea's
             or
             Images
             :
             So
             that
             Meditation
             doth
             sound
             &
             examine
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             ,
             or
             hidden
             misteries
             by
             peace-meale
             ,
             making
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             an
             anatomie
             of
             them
             ,
             imitating
             therin
             the
             Fisher
             and
             fowler
             ,
             the
             one
             wherof
             ,
             doth
             beate
             the
             feilds
             and
             bushes
             ;
             th'
             other
             ,
             the
             riuers
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             their
             game
             :
             or
             els
             to
             one
             that
             is
             eating
             ,
             who
             turnes
             and
             chewes
             the
             meate
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             fed
             with
             it
             .
             It
             s
             game
             and
             foode
             ,
             are
             the
             diuers
             Actes
             ,
             which
             the
             powers
             and
             faculties
             of
             the
             soule
             doe
             produce
             
             which
             is
             neuer
             done
             without
             labour
             and
             paine
             ,
             though
             indeede
             that
             paine
             is
             solaced
             by
             Charitie
             .
             For
             he
             that
             loues
             ,
             labours
             not
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             labour
             ,
             he
             loues
             that
             beloued
             labour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Obiect
             which
             is
             the
             deare
             cause
             therof
             .
             All
             IACOBS
             labours
             seemd
             light
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             loue
             and
             affection
             he
             bore
             to
             the
             beautifull
             RACHEL
             .
             It
             fares
             not
             so
             with
             Contemplation
             ;
             for
             it
             resembles
             drinking
             ,
             a
             flowing
             action
             ,
             sweete
             and
             easie
             :
             It
             is
             made
             in
             vnitie
             ,
             not
             in
             multiplicitie
             ;
             It
             leaues
             the
             actiuitie
             of
             MARTHA
             to
             meditation
             ,
             and
             takes
             to
             it selfe
             MARIE'S
             best
             part
             ,
             which
             shall
             neuer
             be
             taken
             frō
             her
             .
             *
             
             It
             is
             a
             simple
             ,
             singular
             ,
             and
             louely
             looke
             ,
             cast
             vpon
             any
             Truth
             or
             Misterie
             ;
             yet
             a
             looke
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             one
             onely
             simple
             ,
             and
             naked
             Act
             ,
             doth
             comprehend
             in
             eminēcie
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             substance
             ,
             all
             that
             great
             varietie
             of
             Actes
             ,
             which
             Meditation
             doth
             produce
             :
             This
             ,
             doth
             exercise
             the
             Powers
             distinctly
             and
             separately
             :
             that
             doth
             vnite
             and
             gather
             them
             together
             into
             one
             pointe
             ,
             reduceth
             them
             to
             that
             vnitie
             ,
             which
             is
             held
             so
             famous
             amongst
             the
             Misticall
             Diuines
             :
             to
             that
             one
             necessarie
             thing
             ,
             *
             praysed
             by
             our
             Sauiours
             owne
             mouth
             :
             to
             that
             one
             ey
             ,
             *
             to
             that
             onely
             haire
             ,
             which
             doth
             wound
             the
             Spouse
             his
             hart
             .
             
             An
             act
             so
             excellēt
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             tearmed
             the
             quintessence
             of
             all
             spirituall
             extractions
             .
             An
             act
             ,
             which
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             herbe
             Dodecatheon
             ,
             conteynes
             in
             it selfe
             the
             vertue
             of
             all
             the
             other
             simples
             ,
             so
             it
             comprehends
             all
             the
             force
             and
             vigour
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Actes
             ,
             which
             the
             soule
             is
             able
             to
             produce
             in
             the
             life
             called
             Actiue
             .
             It
             is
             a
             knowen
             thing
             ,
             that
             Empirikes
             by
             meanes
             of
             fire
             ,
             are
             accustomed
             to
             draw
             all
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             medcines
             which
             they
             cōpose
             into
             a
             litle
             water
             or
             powder
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             litle
             things
             in
             apparance
             ,
             they
             worke
             wonderfull
             effectes
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Contemplatiō
             in
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             one
             onely
             ,
             
             hath
             more
             force
             ,
             then
             a
             great
             many
             squised
             out
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             beating
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             by
             meditation
             ,
             wherin
             many
             are
             deceaued
             ,
             as
             well
             spirituall
             Directours
             as
             the
             directed
             ,
             those
             ,
             many
             tymes
             ,
             loading
             ,
             ouerloading
             and
             oppressing
             these
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             multiplicitie
             of
             Actes
             ,
             Methodes
             ,
             Aduises
             ,
             and
             exercises
             ,
             that
             the
             too
             great
             varietie
             of
             remedies
             doth
             verie
             often
             augment
             the
             desease
             which
             they
             striue
             to
             cure
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             facilitie
             of
             Contemplation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             BVT
             euery
             one
             ,
             will
             you
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             CONTEMPLATION
             ;
             the
             very
             word
             doth
             affright
             you
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             common
             as
             MEDITATION
             ;
             yet
             I
             can
             assure
             you
             ,
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             is
             far
             more
             facile
             more
             familiar
             ,
             and
             more
             vsuall
             then
             you
             imagine
             .
             Yes
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             for
             doe
             you
             not
             esteeme
             it
             an
             easier
             thing
             ,
             to
             behold
             simply
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             simple
             and
             interiour
             looke
             ,
             
             some
             Truth
             ,
             or
             mysterie
             ,
             then
             to
             thinke
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             againe
             ,
             to
             thinke
             of
             it
             simply
             ,
             more
             facile
             then
             to
             frame
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             discourses
             vpon
             it
             ;
             so
             many
             actes
             of
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             Will
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             Preludes
             ,
             Pointes
             ,
             Affections
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             Thankes
             giuings
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             demands
             ,
             Preparations
             ,
             Inuocations
             ,
             Compositions
             of
             Place
             ,
             Representations
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             great
             and
             combersome
             traine
             ,
             whereof
             the
             instructiōs
             for
             Meditation
             are
             full
             :
             for
             before
             you
             can
             beate
             all
             this
             into
             a
             grosse
             or
             shalowe
             braine
             ,
             you
             shall
             spēd
             many
             a
             faire
             yeare
             ,
             and
             often
             times
             ,
             after
             a
             greate
             deale
             of
             paines
             taken
             ,
             you
             preuayle
             
             nothing
             but
             weary
             his
             braine
             ,
             and
             breede
             in
             him
             a
             disgust
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             say
             no
             worse
             .
             I
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             conceauing
             these
             precepts
             not
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Actes
             profitable
             ,
             proper
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             especially
             to
             beginers
             in
             spirituall
             life
             ;
             for
             who
             knowes
             not
             ,
             that
             meditatiō
             is
             the
             forerunner
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             Aurora
             of
             the
             light
             day
             of
             Contemplation
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             a
             necessary
             meanes
             ,
             considering
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             be
             it
             far
             from
             my
             hart
             to
             blame
             those
             Actes
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             three
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             (
             especially
             sith
             euen
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             Diuinity
             ,
             eternall
             beatitude
             doth
             consiste
             in
             
             those
             of
             the
             vnderstanding
             &
             will
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             loue
             )
             but
             also
             those
             of
             the
             passions
             subiect
             to
             reason's
             lore
             ,
             and
             interiour
             sense
             ,
             as
             the
             Imagination
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             know
             further
             ,
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             would
             omitt
             ,
             or
             leaue
             them
             off
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             which
             are
             prescribed
             by
             Spirituall
             men
             vpon
             this
             subiect
             ,
             would
             fall
             into
             a
             certaine
             Idlenesse
             as
             blameworthy
             ,
             as
             that
             silence
             ,
             that
             holy
             Rest
             is
             laudable
             which
             the
             Spiritualistes
             haue
             in
             such
             esteeme
             .
             But
             I
             affirme
             that
             excesse
             in
             euery
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             cut
             of
             ;
             and
             like
             as
             too
             much
             salte
             or
             suggar
             spoyle
             the
             meates
             wherein
             they
             are
             
             put
             ,
             (
             where
             as
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             in
             a
             mediocrity
             ,
             is
             excellent
             ,
             the
             wiseman
             to
             this
             effect
             aduiseing
             vs
             ,
             that
             me
             take
             honie
             moderately
             ,
             least
             that
             the
             stomake
             being
             ouercharged
             with
             it
             ,
             may
             render
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             retaine
             it
             ;
             )
             So
             is
             it
             an
             Aduise
             of
             the
             best
             Masters
             in
             Spirituality
             ,
             to
             cut
             short
             ,
             in
             Meditatiō
             ,
             the
             discourses
             of
             the
             vnderstanding
             and
             curious
             Speculations
             ,
             which
             doe
             sauour
             rather
             of
             studie
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             yea
             euen
             not
             to
             multiply
             the
             actes
             of
             the
             will
             so
             excessiuely
             :
             for
             he
             that
             eates
             too
             much
             meate
             ,
             disgests
             it
             not
             :
             and
             oftentimes
             those
             that
             make
             so
             many
             aspiratiōs
             ,
             
             Eleuations
             ,
             affections
             Resolutions
             ,
             stifeled
             with
             the
             multiplicity
             ,
             know
             not
             which
             to
             take
             or
             sticke
             to
             :
             and
             making
             a
             number
             of
             good
             pourposes
             ,
             they
             performe
             none
             at
             all
             .
             They
             imbrace
             much
             &
             hold
             litle
             .
             One
             affection
             or
             two
             well
             chewed
             well
             tasted
             ;
             one
             or
             two
             resolutions
             well
             engrauen
             ,
             deepely
             imprinted
             vpon
             the
             soule
             ,
             In
             my
             opiniō
             ,
             make
             a
             man
             come
             from
             his
             meditations
             ,
             better
             disposed
             ,
             and
             more
             resolute
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             mynd
             knowes
             not
             at
             which
             end
             to
             begin
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             those
             pourposes
             ,
             which
             it
             rather
             beheld
             superficially
             as
             in
             a
             confused
             heape
             ,
             then
             perfectly
             relish
             .
             
             The
             Archer
             that
             beholds
             many
             markes
             at
             once
             ,
             rarely
             hits
             any
             .
             But
             here
             is
             not
             the
             place
             wherein
             I
             am
             to
             enlarge
             my selfe
             vpō
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             already
             done
             ,
             in
             a
             Direction
             which
             I
             made
             and
             published
             touching
             mentall
             Prayer
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             make
             vse
             of
             this
             digression
             to
             proue
             what
             I
             haue
             vndertaken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             Cōtemplate
             ,
             then
             to
             meditate
             ;
             &
             that
             more
             doe
             contēplate
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             reflect
             not
             of
             it
             )
             then
             doe
             meditate
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             .
             Tell
             some
             simple
             and
             vulgare
             person
             ,
             that
             God
             became
             mā
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Article
             of
             the
             Creede
             ,
             he
             will
             beleeue
             it
             simply
             ,
             and
             
             humbly
             and
             sweetly
             will
             imbrace
             and
             assent
             to
             that
             mistery
             of
             our
             Faith.
             Goe
             when
             you
             haue
             done
             this
             ,
             &
             make
             him
             make
             a
             Meditation
             vpon
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             long
             methodes
             which
             many
             Directours
             deliuer
             .
             Let
             's
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             vpon
             Christmas
             day
             ,
             tell
             a
             soule
             that
             beleeues
             simply
             ,
             and
             adores
             IESVS
             borne
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             place
             her selfe
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             litle
             IESVS
             ;
             that
             she
             should
             frame
             in
             her
             imagination
             the
             māger
             of
             Bethlō
             together
             with
             the
             oxe
             ,
             the
             Asse
             ,
             haye
             ,
             straw
             ,
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             S.
             IOSEPH
             ,
             the
             night
             ,
             the
             cold
             season
             ,
             the
             stable
             opē
             one
             euery
             side
             to
             the
             winde
             &
             
             weather
             ,
             the
             child
             quaking
             with
             cold
             ,
             lying
             all
             along
             vpon
             the
             litter
             ,
             swadled
             in
             poore
             cloutes
             ,
             adored
             by
             his
             holy
             mother
             ,
             his
             foster-father
             ,
             the
             Angels
             Pastours
             &c.
             
             Tell
             her
             further
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             to
             inuoke
             the
             diuine
             grace
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             preludes
             ,
             her
             preparatory
             prayers
             .
             From
             thēce
             ,
             make
             her
             passe
             on
             to
             her
             three
             points
             of
             Consideration
             .
             Shew
             her
             how
             she
             is
             to
             amplifie
             and
             enlarge
             her
             reasons
             and
             discourses
             ,
             by
             looking
             vpon
             ,
             waighing
             and
             examining
             all
             ;
             the
             causes
             ,
             the
             effectes
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             ,
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             actions
             ,
             words
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thē
             teache
             her
             ,
             how
             she
             is
             to
             moue
             herselfe
             to
             good
             affections
             
             out
             of
             her
             discourse
             and
             reasoning
             ,
             affections
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             loue
             ;
             Compassion
             ,
             Feare
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             Greife
             ,
             Mercy
             Cōpunction
             ,
             &c.
             
             Instruct
             her
             how
             out
             of
             these
             affections
             she
             is
             to
             forme
             Resolutions
             .
             Yet
             further
             ,
             giue
             her
             a
             modell
             of
             thankesgiuing
             ,
             vnions
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             In
             fine
             speake
             to
             her
             touching
             attentions
             ,
             Actuall
             ,
             habituall
             ,
             vertuall
             :
             of
             distractions
             ,
             of
             want
             of
             guste
             ,
             of
             lightes
             ,
             visiōs
             ,
             with
             a
             number
             of
             other
             tearmes
             .
             Doe
             you
             not
             plainely
             discouer
             that
             in
             steede
             of
             giuing
             her
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             doue
             to
             fly
             ,
             you
             lay
             a
             loade
             vpon
             her
             ,
             vnder
             which
             she
             is
             not
             able
             to
             sturre
             ,
             while
             she
             knowes
             not
             at
             what
             end
             
             to
             begin
             a
             worke
             so
             confused
             .
             So
             that
             hauing
             at
             once
             more
             to
             doe
             then
             she
             is
             able
             ,
             she
             doth
             lesse
             then
             she
             ought
             .
             But
             if
             omitting
             all
             this
             ,
             you
             would
             moue
             her
             to
             beleeue
             in
             simplicitie
             of
             hart
             ,
             that
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             virgine
             MARIE
             ,
             *
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             in
             our
             Creede
             )
             hauing
             ,
             as
             she
             hath
             the
             habit
             of
             Faith
             ,
             this
             simple
             Act
             is
             easie
             vnto
             her
             .
             Wish
             her
             to
             loue
             him
             who
             by
             this
             his
             birth
             gaue
             himselfe
             vnto
             her
             ,
             *
             and
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             whom
             he
             gaue
             without
             reserue
             ;
             all
             things
             ,
             *
             you
             will
             find
             her
             moued
             ,
             with
             this
             excesse
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             *
             freely
             to
             offer
             vp
             her selfe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             perceaue
             her
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
             in
             the
             verie
             same
             disposition
             ,
             which
             caused
             the
             Diuine
             Apostle
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             liue
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ;
             who
             hath
             loued
             me
             euen
             vnto
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             *
             Now
             ,
             in
             your
             aduise
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             simple
             and
             louing
             aspect
             a
             kind
             of
             Cōtemplation
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             made
             without
             discourse
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             multiplicitie
             of
             Actes
             ,
             or
             rather
             agitations
             of
             the
             vnderstāding
             ,
             and
             will
             ?
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             simple
             persōs
             are
             sometymes
             more
             capable
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             then
             curious
             ,
             actiue
             ,
             reslecting
             ,
             and
             penetrating
             witts
             ,
             who
             make
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             brute
             ,
             but
             yeald
             lesse
             fruit
             .
             Endeuour
             far
             more
             ,
             yet
             performe
             lesse
             .
             Who
             
             thinke
             you
             ,
             hath
             more
             fruition
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Rustike
             who
             hath
             a
             cleare
             sight
             to
             behold
             and
             cōsider
             its
             beames
             and
             brightnes
             ;
             or
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             is
             short
             sighted
             ,
             yet
             is
             able
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             motions
             ,
             influences
             and
             effectes
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             light
             ?
             What
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             right
             witts
             ,
             will
             not
             preferre
             the
             Rustike
             before
             the
             Philosopher
             in
             that
             consideration
             ?
             Say
             the
             like
             of
             him
             who
             discourseth
             verie
             much
             in
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             far
             lesse
             taste
             and
             light
             in
             heauenly
             things
             ,
             though
             he
             towle
             a
             number
             of
             Idea's
             about
             his
             imagination
             ,
             his
             memorie
             ,
             his
             vnderstanding
             ,
             he
             falls
             far
             short
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
             of
             the
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             knowledge
             which
             springs
             from
             the
             simple
             and
             amiable
             attention
             of
             Contemplation
             .
             Yet
             doe
             I
             ingeniously
             confesse
             ,
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             simple
             contemplation
             in
             simple
             soules
             ,
             which
             forerunns
             meditation
             ,
             is
             but
             vnpolished
             ,
             rude
             ,
             and
             accompayned
             with
             much
             imperfection
             .
             And
             that
             that
             which
             followes
             a
             long
             exercise
             and
             practise
             of
             Meditation
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             compleate
             and
             high
             :
             because
             the
             soule
             being
             persuaded
             to
             heauenly
             Loue
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             so
             many
             considerations
             ,
             ratiocinations
             ,
             affections
             ,
             aspirations
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             other
             actes
             of
             Meditatiō
             ,
             doth
             with
             much
             more
             
             facilitie
             ,
             light
             and
             heate
             ,
             fall
             into
             simple
             actes
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             hauing
             so
             frequently
             and
             so
             attentiuely
             beholden
             tasted
             and
             acknowledged
             a
             good
             Truth
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             Good
             ;
             and
             thervpon
             is
             inclyned
             to
             that
             loue
             which
             doth
             vnite
             the
             hart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             thence
             is
             called
             the
             band
             of
             perfection
             .
             *
             Yet
             this
             doth
             in
             no
             sort
             preiudice
             the
             proposition
             which
             I
             made
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             easier
             to
             contemplate
             then
             to
             meditate
             ,
             whether
             we
             vnderstand
             that
             rude
             and
             vnpolished
             Cōtemplation
             ,
             which
             forerun's
             ,
             or
             that
             subtile
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             which
             followes
             the
             long
             vse
             of
             Meditation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             Act
             of
             simple
             Contemplation
             a
             soueraigne
             remedie
             against
             temptation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             BVT
             what
             am
             I
             to
             inferre
             out
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ?
             Marrie
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             many
             Actes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Store-house
             of
             Meditatiō
             ,
             you
             cannot
             driue
             away
             the
             thoughtes
             of
             infidelitie
             which
             doe
             trouble
             and
             disturbe
             you
             ,
             you
             should
             haue
             recourse
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Contemplatiō
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             efficacious
             ,
             and
             lesse
             forced
             ;
             more
             powerfull
             against
             
             your
             aduersarie
             ;
             more
             cōfortable
             to
             your
             soule
             :
             and
             fitter
             to
             fortifie
             her
             in
             the
             vertue
             which
             temptation
             striues
             to
             shake
             .
             It
             is
             a
             simple
             and
             pure
             acte
             ,
             deuoyd
             of
             all
             composition
             of
             discourse
             &
             Idea's
             or
             if
             it
             haue
             any
             mixture
             of
             any
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             subtile
             and
             delicate
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             be
             perceaued
             at
             all
             .
             For
             it
             happens
             often
             by
             the
             industrie
             of
             that
             wicked
             man
             who
             ouersowes
             cockle
             amongst
             the
             good
             corne
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             same
             actes
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             make
             vse
             of
             to
             repulse
             the
             darts
             of
             temptation
             ,
             do
             more
             incumber
             then
             comfort
             the
             mynd
             ,
             and
             do
             rather
             inueigle
             then
             illustrate
             it
             .
             Be
             
             they
             faire
             and
             easie
             ,
             be
             they
             violent
             and
             rough
             ,
             they
             do
             often
             tymes
             equally
             hurt
             ,
             while
             the
             Diuell
             doth
             change
             cures
             into
             poyson
             ,
             and
             wounds
             vs
             with
             our
             owne
             weapons
             .
             Vineger
             and
             honie
             ,
             though
             contrarie
             in
             taste
             ,
             yet
             agree
             in
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             inflame
             the
             wound
             into
             which
             they
             are
             powred
             .
             Euen
             touching
             and
             rubing
             of
             a
             sore
             doth
             venime
             it
             .
             To
             dispute
             against
             a
             temptation
             is
             to
             irritate
             it
             .
             To
             endeuour
             to
             driue
             it
             away
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             is
             to
             stope
             its
             departure
             .
             To
             striue
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             the
             memorie
             ,
             is
             to
             engraue
             it
             therin
             .
             Belzebub
             Prince
             of
             Flies
             ,
             neuer
             coming
             so
             thicke
             
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             often
             strike
             him
             off
             .
             If
             you
             will
             beleeue
             me
             therfore
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             wearie
             your
             mynd
             ,
             by
             producing
             incessantly
             Actes
             of
             Faith
             to
             repelle
             those
             assaults
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             practise
             the
             counsell
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Father
             in
             the
             7.
             
             Cap.
             of
             the
             4.
             
             Part.
             of
             this
             Philothee
             ,
             you
             shall
             vse
             diuersious
             ;
             and
             faire
             and
             softely
             taking
             ,
             and
             turning
             the
             ey
             of
             your
             mind
             off
             the
             dreadfull
             face
             of
             the
             temptation
             ,
             you
             shall
             simply
             and
             louingly
             place
             it
             vpon
             the
             truth
             and
             assurance
             of
             the
             diuine
             Goodnes
             ,
             and
             this
             louing
             aspect
             ,
             being
             an
             act
             of
             liuely
             Faith
             ,
             quickened
             and
             informed
             by
             charitie
             ;
             and
             
             with
             all
             produced
             in
             contemplation
             with
             great
             facilitie
             and
             simplicitie
             ,
             will
             serue
             you
             for
             an
             impenitrable
             buckler
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             darts
             which
             temptation
             shall
             send
             out
             against
             your
             fidelitie
             .
             O
             who
             is
             able
             to
             expresse
             vnto
             you
             how
             efficacious
             this
             simple
             aspect
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             accompaigned
             by
             Loue
             ,
             and
             how
             dreadfull
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Diuells
             ,
             since
             it
             makes
             the
             soule
             as
             terrible
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             an
             Armie
             rancked
             and
             put
             in
             battell
             array
             :
             because
             her
             powers
             and
             faculties
             being
             vnited
             in
             this
             contemplatiue
             acte
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             strong
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             vse
             their
             actiuitie
             in
             Meditation
             distinctly
             and
             
             separately
             .
             The
             old
             Chāpions
             in
             wrastling
             ,
             whē
             they
             would
             exercise
             themselues
             therin
             ,
             came
             naked
             vpō
             the
             Theater
             ,
             and
             anoynted
             their
             bodyes
             with
             oyle
             ,
             that
             their
             antagonists
             might
             catch
             no
             hold
             of
             them
             .
             And
             wheras
             temptation
             ,
             wherof
             we
             now
             speake
             ,
             is
             a
             spirituall
             wrastling
             against
             the
             Angell
             of
             darknes
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             naked
             the
             soule
             shall
             be
             stript
             of
             all
             representations
             and
             actes
             ,
             and
             recollected
             in
             her selfe
             ,
             drawing
             all
             her
             forces
             into
             the
             vnitie
             of
             her
             Spirit
             ,
             more
             vigorous
             shall
             she
             be
             ,
             and
             lesse
             hold
             shall
             she
             afford
             to
             her
             enemy
             .
             DAVID
             when
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             out
             to
             meete
             GOLIATH
             ,
             put
             off
             
             SAVLES
             armour
             ,
             which
             did
             loade
             and
             hinder
             him
             more
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             seruicable
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             with
             a
             poore
             sling
             ,
             and
             a
             stone
             ,
             slew
             that
             dreadfull
             Giant
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             brauadoes
             threatened
             to
             make
             him
             haulkes
             meate
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             affirme
             that
             the
             Actes
             of
             Meditation
             are
             not
             good
             weapons
             ,
             weapons
             ,
             as
             S.
             PAVLE
             saith
             ,
             of
             our
             spirituall
             warefare
             ,
             able
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             enemy
             .
             *
             But
             as
             it
             happens
             often
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             ouerburthened
             with
             too
             heauie
             armour
             ,
             doe
             fall
             downe
             vnder
             the
             waight
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             lesse
             able
             and
             actiue
             in
             the
             fight
             ,
             thē
             though
             they
             were
             but
             armed
             with
             light
             armour
             ;
             so
             in
             spirituall
             
             Combates
             ,
             the
             multiplicitie
             of
             actes
             contrarie
             to
             the
             vice
             wherwith
             we
             are
             tempted
             ,
             doe
             more
             oppresse
             then
             succour
             the
             soule
             :
             and
             with
             the
             simple
             acte
             of
             Contemplation
             it
             giues
             a
             more
             victorious
             blow
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             varietie
             of
             others
             .
             All
             those
             litle
             Actes
             ,
             are
             like
             vnto
             the
             dew
             dropes
             or
             perles
             ,
             which
             the
             nighte's
             freshnesse
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Aurora's
             approach
             ,
             doth
             spread
             ouer
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             wherwith
             it
             is
             but
             superficially
             watered
             :
             but
             the
             act
             of
             Contemplation
             resembles
             a
             full
             flood
             ,
             which
             ouerflowing
             it's
             bākes
             ,
             doth
             throughly
             water
             the
             whole
             feilds
             ,
             and
             sinkes
             euen
             into
             the
             tree
             rootes
             .
             The
             Father
             
             of
             a
             possessed
             person
             ,
             as
             S.
             MARKE
             doth
             teach
             vs
             in
             his
             Ghospell
             ,
             brought
             his
             sōne
             vnto
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             to
             deliuer
             his
             child
             from
             the
             wicked
             spirit
             ,
             which
             did
             torment
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             I
             beleeue
             ô
             Lord
             ,
             helpe
             myne
             incredulitie
             .
             This
             word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             inuoking
             the
             Diuine
             assistāce
             ,
             inuited
             our
             Sauiour's
             sweetnesse
             to
             be
             mercyfull
             vnto
             him
             .
             If
             you
             could
             but
             once
             ,
             THE
             OPISTE
             ,
             recollect
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             your
             soule
             in
             the
             vnitie
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             louly
             and
             louing
             aspect
             expresse
             before
             God
             this
             onely
             word
             ,
             
               I
               beleeue
            
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             heate
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             as
             light
             of
             the
             vnderstanding
             ,
             I
             doubt
             
             not
             but
             ether
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Blasphemie
             would
             depart
             frō
             you
             ,
             or
             if
             by
             the
             Diuine
             permission
             ,
             he
             should
             persiste
             to
             persecute
             you
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             to
             bring
             the
             verie
             vertue
             which
             he
             seekes
             to
             ruinate
             ,
             to
             a
             greater
             perfection
             in
             you
             .
             Exercise
             your selfe
             therfor
             with
             care
             and
             attention
             in
             this
             interiour
             recollection
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             act
             of
             simple
             Contemplation
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             eye
             of
             the
             doue
             washed
             in
             the
             milke
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
             and
             mourneing
             ouer
             the
             floodes
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             God
             will
             restore
             you
             your
             wished
             Peace
             ,
             and
             will
             place
             you
             in
             a
             plentifull
             &
             deepe
             repose
             ,
             *
             calling
             you
             into
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             rocke
             ,
             
             into
             the
             holow
             places
             of
             the
             wall
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             act
             of
             Contemplation
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             BVt
             what
             is
             this
             holow
             place
             ?
             Marrie
             Contemplation
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             extend
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             passiue
             Contemplation
             (
             which
             depends
             not
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             plante
             and
             water
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             onely
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             who
             giues
             that
             grace
             to
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             being
             free
             
             to
             blow
             whet
             it
             will
             ,
             *
             a
             hight
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             in
             no
             sort
             striue
             to
             touch
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             )
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             will
             beare
             you
             vp
             vpon
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Doue
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             point
             ,
             to
             which
             that
             actiue
             Contemplatiō
             can
             raise
             a
             truely
             faithfull
             soule
             ,
             &
             one
             that
             is
             holily
             inamoured
             of
             the
             soueraigne
             good
             .
             *
             Now
             which
             is
             this
             high
             point
             ,
             this
             supreame
             degree
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             whereof
             the
             diuine
             S.
             DENIS
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             of
             France
             ,
             speakes
             in
             these
             tearmes
             to
             the
             Bishope
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             TIMOTHEE
             in
             the
             first
             Chap.
             of
             his
             booke
             of
             misticall
             Diuinity
             ?
             As
             for
             you
             ,
             my
             deare
             Timothee
             ,
             applying
             
             your selfe
             with
             an
             attentiue
             and
             recollected
             study
             ,
             to
             misticall
             speculations
             ,
             forsake
             both
             sense
             ,
             and
             intellectuall
             operations
             ,
             all
             sensible
             and
             intelligible
             things
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             not
             too
             :
             and
             after
             an
             vnknowen
             manner
             
               rayse
               vp
               your selfe
            
             (
             words
             that
             doe
             point
             out
             an
             actiue
             Cōtemplation
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             our
             owne
             endeuours
             assisted
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             are
             able
             to
             doe
             nothing
             )
             rayse
             vp
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
             possibly
             to
             his
             vnion
             ,
             who
             is
             beyond
             all
             essence
             and
             knowledge
             :
             for
             being
             disintangled
             from
             your-selfe
             ,
             &
             all
             things
             ,
             all
             which
             you
             haue
             forsaken
             
             and
             cleared
             your selfe
             of
             ,
             with
             a
             purely
             free
             issue
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             carried
             vp
             to
             the
             super-essentiall
             raye
             of
             the
             diuine
             darknesses
             .
             *
             Hitherto
             are
             the
             words
             of
             this
             great
             Sainte
             ,
             whom
             all
             the
             misticall
             diuines
             behold
             as
             their
             light
             .
             Words
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             not
             onely
             merit
             to
             be
             written
             in
             marble
             ,
             but
             vpon
             the
             harts
             of
             all
             those
             that
             make
             profession
             of
             a
             spirituall
             and
             contemplatiue
             life
             .
             Here
             is
             no
             place
             to
             explicate
             them
             ;
             I
             doe
             but
             onely
             represent
             them
             to
             your
             eye
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             your
             mynd
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             to
             th'ēd
             that
             you
             might
             note
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             high
             and
             inaccessible
             couert
             or
             hole
             ,
             where
             you
             are
             to
             take
             
             vp
             your
             refuge
             ,
             if
             your
             desire
             with
             the
             doue
             ,
             to
             saue
             your selfe
             from
             the
             Hawkes
             tallon
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             tēptation
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             doth
             so
             eagerly
             pursue
             you
             .
             You
             shall
             find
             out
             this
             refuge
             ,
             if
             ,
             during
             the
             storme
             ,
             renoūcing
             all
             the
             operations
             of
             your
             sense
             &
             reason
             ,
             of
             the
             inferiour
             &
             superiour
             part
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             well
             sensitiue
             as
             reasonable
             ,
             you
             retire
             and
             betake
             your selfe
             into
             your
             inmost
             chāber
             ,
             the
             Center
             ,
             bottome
             ,
             point
             and
             vnity
             of
             your
             Spirit
             ,
             into
             the
             essence
             of
             your
             soule
             (
             for
             all
             these
             termes
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             amongst
             the
             misticall
             Diuines
             .
             )
             And
             there
             in
             the
             high
             silence
             and
             repose
             of
             all
             your
             exteriour
             
             and
             interiour
             faculties
             you
             be
             quiete
             &
             see
             that
             God
             is
             God*
             you
             taste
             and
             see
             how
             sweete
             he
             is
             .
             *
             And
             if
             in
             a
             close
             vnion
             you
             adheare
             to
             him
             by
             a
             liuely
             faith
             :
             this
             adhesion
             will
             make
             you
             one
             same
             spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             that
             adheares
             vnto
             God
             ,
             is
             made
             one
             spirit
             with
             him
             .
             *
             Thus
             shall
             you
             imitate
             the
             shells
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             the
             billowes
             game
             ,
             cleaue
             to
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             perceaue
             the
             tēpest
             approch
             ,
             remaining
             there
             immoueable
             and
             vnuariable
             :
             and
             you
             shall
             cleaue
             to
             God
             ;
             you
             shall
             hold
             him
             and
             not
             let
             him
             goe
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             Canticles
             
             you
             shall
             tye
             your selfe
             to
             the
             pillar
             &
             firmamēt
             of
             Truth
             ,
             *
             the
             holy
             Church
             which
             doth
             propose
             vnto
             vs
             his
             oracles
             :
             a
             pillar
             ,
             against
             which
             all
             the
             Gates
             and
             Powers
             of
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             preuaile
             .
             *
             This
             is
             that
             secrete
             to
             you
             ,
             *
             or
             rather
             which
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Prophete
             speaketh
             ,
             whither
             you
             may
             retire
             your selfe
             neere
             vnto
             God
             ;
             who
             is
             present
             to
             the
             most
             inward
             corner
             of
             your
             hart
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Contemplatiues
             hold
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             peculiar
             manner
             .
             This
             is
             the
             couert
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             vnder
             which
             we
             may
             shelter
             our selues
             frō
             the
             violence
             of
             contradictions
             and
             temptations
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             
             then
             litle
             sucking
             children
             ,
             who
             doe
             thrust
             into
             ,
             and
             hide
             themselues
             in
             their
             mothers
             bosome
             whē
             any
             thing
             feares
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             denne
             where
             DAVID
             ,
             persecuted
             by
             SAVLE
             hidde
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             where
             his
             very
             enemy
             fell
             into
             his
             power
             .
             This
             it
             that
             great
             City
             of
             Refuge
             ,
             that
             Sanctuary
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             free
             your selfe
             from
             your
             inuisible
             enemies
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             entrie
             .
             This
             is
             that
             high
             place
             ,
             that
             sharpe
             toppe
             of
             the
             Rocke
             where
             the
             Eagles
             build
             their
             nest
             ,
             *
             as
             IOB
             saith
             .
             And
             that
             most
             high
             &
             sublime
             refuge
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Psalmist
             makes
             mention
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             euill
             
             come
             nor
             shall
             any
             scourg
             approch
             .
             T'
             is
             the
             Desert
             where
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             Apocalipse
             saued
             her selfe
             ,
             least
             the
             dragō
             should
             haue
             deuoured
             her
             fruite
             .
             These
             are
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             doue
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             wisheth
             for
             ,
             to
             fly
             vp
             to
             his
             rest
             .
             *
             It
             is
             in
             this
             high
             degree
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             that
             he
             compares
             himselfe
             to
             a
             Pelicane
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             a
             night
             crow
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             sparow
             solitary
             in
             the
             house
             toppe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Practise
             of
             this
             Act.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             YOu
             will
             perhaps
             aske
             me
             what
             that
             happy
             shelter
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             spring
             away
             towards
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Hart
             dead
             run
             by
             the
             hounds
             ,
             his
             breath
             and
             legges
             failing
             him
             ,
             who
             rūs
             himselfe
             into
             some
             thicke
             Groue
             ,
             as
             into
             an
             vnpregnable
             Fort
             ,
             or
             into
             some
             holow
             denne
             in
             the
             side
             of
             some
             high
             Rocke
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Psalmists
             song
             ,
             that
             the
             high
             moūtaines
             are
             for
             the
             Heart
             's
             ,
             the
             rocke
             a
             refuge
             for
             the
             Iechins
             .
             *
             I
             did
             point
             it
             you
             out
             in
             S.
             DENIS
             ,
             
             his
             words
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             find
             somewhat
             obscure
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             a
             litle
             illustrate
             them
             by
             an
             explication
             fitted
             to
             your
             pourpose
             .
             Know
             then
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             the
             remedies
             which
             I
             haue
             prescribed
             ,
             be
             not
             able
             to
             worke
             the
             cure
             :
             and
             if
             you
             find
             not
             your
             hart
             deliuered
             of
             disquiete
             by
             the
             diuers
             considerations
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             so
             many
             vertues
             ,
             &
             different
             Actes
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             imitate
             the
             Prophete
             IEREMIE
             :
             The
             solitary
             shall
             sit
             ,
             and
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             he
             shall
             rise
             aboue
             himselfe
             .
             Endeuour
             then
             ,
             following
             this
             aduise
             ,
             to
             settle
             your
             thoughts
             entring
             into
             your selfe
             :
             and
             to
             hold
             your
             peace
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             silence
             
             all
             the
             noyse
             of
             your
             exteriour
             or
             interiour
             senses
             ,
             of
             all
             your
             passions
             :
             to
             depriue
             your
             imagination
             of
             all
             the
             shapes
             of
             created
             things
             ;
             to
             stripe
             your
             memory
             of
             all
             the
             Idea's
             of
             creatures
             &
             sciences
             :
             not
             to
             permit
             your
             vnderstanding
             to
             discourse
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             appease
             the
             motions
             ,
             and
             boylings
             of
             the
             will
             which
             is
             to
             sing
             to
             God
             the
             Hymne
             of
             sacred
             silence
             ,
             in
             the
             Hierusalem
             ,
             or
             City
             of
             Peace
             of
             our
             hart
             :
             to
             throw
             downe
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             throw
             out
             all
             naturall
             light
             ,
             admitting
             onely
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             bottome
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             the
             simple
             ,
             abstract
             ,
             pure
             ,
             vniuersall
             ray
             of
             a
             liuely
             
             Faith
             ;
             exempt
             from
             all
             discourse
             ,
             representations
             ,
             and
             actes
             :
             and
             in
             this
             louing
             submission
             or
             assenting
             quiet
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             this
             setled
             attention
             ,
             in
             this
             inward
             vnion
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             lesse
             perceaued
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             exquisite
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             lesse
             sensible
             ;
             keepe
             your selfe
             neere
             vnto
             God
             :
             cast
             your selfe
             into
             this
             sacred
             blindnesse
             ,
             clearer-sighted
             then
             all
             sight
             :
             into
             this
             night
             ,
             which
             is
             brighter
             then
             the
             day
             :
             into
             this
             darkenesse
             clearer
             thē
             the
             light
             :
             into
             that
             resplendant
             cloud
             ,
             so
             much
             celebrated
             by
             the
             mistikes
             ;
             and
             as
             another
             MAGDALENE
             set
             at
             our
             Sauiours
             feete
             ,
             remaine
             inuariable
             and
             immoueable
             ,
             
             without
             euer
             regarding
             the
             spoyles
             which
             the
             temptation
             seemes
             to
             make
             in
             all
             the
             partes
             of
             your
             soule
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             sensitiue
             or
             reasonable
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             inferiour
             to
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             your
             spirit
             .
             For
             as
             long
             as
             that
             shall
             say
             no
             ,
             let
             the
             flesh
             be
             moued
             ,
             let
             the
             diuell
             rage
             ,
             you
             can
             neuer
             be
             vāquished
             .
             God
             can
             take
             you
             vp
             by
             this
             haire
             out
             of
             these
             troubles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Angell
             took
             ABACVC
             by
             one
             of
             his
             :
             and
             as
             long
             as
             this
             haire
             remaynes
             intire
             ,
             you
             shall
             neuer
             loose
             your
             interiour
             strength
             .
             And
             though
             we
             apprehend
             that
             the
             inferiour
             portion
             of
             our
             reasonable
             part
             ,
             is
             disloyall
             and
             impious
             ,
             yet
             feare
             not
             ,
             
             the
             highest
             point
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             like
             another
             MOYSES
             ,
             is
             with
             God
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             vpon
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             mountaine
             ,
             he
             will
             appease
             his
             wroth
             against
             Israel
             ,
             who
             below
             ,
             eates
             ,
             danceth
             ,
             playes
             ,
             and
             then
             adores
             the
             golden
             Calfe
             .
             Though
             all
             your
             senses
             ,
             passions
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             should
             be
             troubled
             and
             disordered
             by
             temptation
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             should
             liue
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             impiety
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             sticke
             and
             adheare
             to
             God
             in
             the
             toppe
             of
             your
             spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             warrant
             you
             from
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             dread
             of
             his
             Iustice
             .
             And
             though
             you
             seeme
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             God
             vpon
             this
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             malice
             
             seemes
             to
             be
             consummated
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             accomplished
             in
             a
             highest
             degree
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             in
             the
             botome
             of
             your
             hart
             ,
             you
             are
             able
             to
             say
             vnto
             God
             ,
             ô
             heauenly
             Father
             I
             cōmend
             my
             poore
             soule
             into
             thy
             hāds
             ,
             *
             you
             are
             still
             in
             good
             estate
             .
             Your
             lot
             is
             assured
             in
             such
             hāds
             ,
             *
             out
             of
             which
             no
             power
             can
             beare
             you
             away
             by
             force
             ,
             *
             till
             by
             your
             free
             consent
             ,
             you
             take
             your selfe
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             neuer
             forsaking
             any
             but
             such
             as
             forsake
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             Eleuation
             towards
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             THe
             wise-man
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             set
             snares
             for
             birds
             alreadie
             flying
             ,
             *
             because
             a
             man
             is
             not
             able
             to
             force
             them
             from
             the
             wing
             :
             and
             indeede
             we
             neuer
             reade
             that
             the
             bird
             of
             Paradice
             is
             caught
             ,
             nor
             is
             she
             euer
             found
             in
             earth
             ,
             but
             when
             death
             makes
             her
             tumble
             downe
             :
             for
             hauing
             no
             feete
             ,
             she
             keepes
             continually
             in
             the
             open
             aire
             ,
             where
             she
             doth
             feede
             and
             repose
             .
             The
             same
             
             may
             be
             said
             of
             soules
             ,
             which
             doe
             soare
             aboue
             all
             sensible
             and
             intelligible
             things
             ,
             yea
             euen
             beyond
             themselfes
             ,
             towards
             God.
             In
             vaine
             doe
             the
             diuells
             set
             trappes
             for
             them
             :
             while
             their
             eyes
             still
             turnd
             and
             sett
             vpon
             God
             ,
             doe
             neuer
             sleepe
             ,
             the
             sleepe
             of
             the
             death
             of
             sinne
             .
             *
             The
             litle
             flies
             once
             inueigled
             in
             the
             Spiders
             netts
             ,
             sticke
             therin
             :
             the
             great
             ones
             doe
             burst
             and
             breake
             them
             .
             Temptations
             are
             true
             Spiders-webbs
             ,
             which
             doe
             scarcely
             euer
             catch
             those
             soules
             ,
             which
             doe
             soare
             aboue
             created
             things
             ,
             &
             which
             entertayne
             thoughtes
             of
             God
             ,
             more
             dearely
             then
             all
             other
             thoughtes
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             sensible
             of
             his
             touches
             ,
             then
             
             all
             other
             feelings
             .
             Thunders
             ,
             winds
             ,
             stormes
             ,
             hayle
             ,
             rayne
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             impressions
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             doe
             onely
             beate
             vpon
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             Mountaine
             Olympus
             ,
             whose
             toppe
             enioyes
             so
             constant
             and
             continuall
             a
             calme
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             one
             writes
             therin
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             remaynes
             still
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             ,
             neuer
             being
             touched
             with
             the
             least
             breath
             of
             wind
             .
             And
             though
             the
             midst
             and
             lowest
             part
             of
             our
             soule
             be
             weather-beaten
             with
             the
             tēpests
             and
             stormes
             of
             temptation
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             God's
             grace
             ,
             to
             maintayne
             the
             toppe
             of
             it
             in
             a
             constant
             peace
             and
             serenitie
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             
             greater
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             lesse
             knowen
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             much
             more
             solide
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             lesse
             sensible
             .
             In
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Iewe's
             Temple
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             seene
             but
             fire
             ,
             flames
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             blood
             ,
             sacryficed
             victimes
             ,
             sacryfices
             ;
             nothing
             heard
             ,
             but
             the
             brute
             of
             beastes
             which
             were
             slaughtered
             ,
             and
             the
             harmonie
             ,
             of
             the
             heauenly
             Hymnes
             and
             prayses
             :
             But
             in
             the
             SANCTA
             SANCTORVM
             ,
             nothing
             was
             felt
             but
             parfumes
             ;
             and
             the
             High
             Preist
             ,
             who
             alone
             carried
             them
             thither
             ,
             adored
             God
             onely
             in
             a
             high
             silēce
             .
             It
             is
             into
             this
             misterious
             silence
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             of
             the
             botome
             of
             your
             hart
             that
             
             I
             inuite
             you
             to
             enter
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             neuer
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             noyce
             and
             rustling
             outrages
             of
             your
             interiour
             powers
             and
             faculties
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sort
             you
             shall
             find
             out
             that
             so
             much
             desired
             Peace
             ,
             tearmed
             best
             *
             by
             the
             wiseman
             .
             When
             a
             towne
             is
             beseiged
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             the
             inhabitants
             make
             sallies
             to
             free
             thēselues
             ,
             till
             the
             enemy
             force
             them
             in
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             conteyne
             themselues
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             walls
             :
             But
             if
             the
             towne
             come
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             assaulte
             ,
             they
             retire
             and
             betake
             themselues
             into
             the
             Castle
             ;
             which
             being
             also
             takē
             ,
             they
             imprisone
             themselues
             in
             the
             dūgeon
             ,
             where
             they
             come
             to
             reasonable
             tearmes
             of
             composition
             .
             
             We
             are
             to
             proceed
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             our
             temptations
             .
             First
             we
             are
             to
             vse
             sensible
             Actes
             to
             rayse
             the
             Seige
             :
             but
             finding
             the
             enemy
             too
             violent
             and
             strong
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             retire
             our selues
             into
             our
             interiour
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             appetire
             and
             Powers
             suffer
             violence
             ,
             we
             may
             shutt
             our selues
             vp
             in
             the
             verie
             botome
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             where
             full
             and
             absolute
             Consent
             doth
             reside
             )
             and
             hart
             ,
             whence
             the
             wiseman
             saith
             life
             doth
             proceede
             ,
             *
             and
             neuer
             depart
             or
             render
             vp
             that
             place
             till
             we
             accord
             an
             honorable
             composition
             ,
             to
             witt
             ,
             that
             our
             Soueraigne
             be
             not
             offended
             .
             It
             is
             better
             to
             fall
             innocēt
             ,
             then
             criminall
             to
             liue
             ,
             saith
             an
             auncient
             
             Father
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             holy
             write
             say
             ,
             what
             better
             were
             a
             mā
             to
             gaine
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             loose
             his
             owne
             soule
             *
             for
             an
             Eternitie
             .
             Certes
             this
             retireing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             into
             the
             bottome
             or
             inmost
             roome
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             makes
             vs
             resemble
             the
             Tortis
             ,
             who
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             impregnable
             ,
             while
             she
             keepes
             her selfe
             within
             her
             shell
             ,
             and
             the
             Irchine
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             bitt
             by
             a
             dogge
             ,
             nor
             taken
             by
             the
             bare
             hand
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             being
             as
             a
             cheshnut
             vpon
             the
             tree
             ,
             beset
             on
             euerie
             side
             with
             prickes
             .
             The
             diuell
             knowes
             not
             where
             to
             catch
             hold
             on
             vs
             in
             this
             happie
             estate
             ,
             nor
             where
             to
             hitt
             vs
             :
             for
             hauing
             renounced
             
             sense
             ,
             humane
             Reason
             ,
             and
             all
             created
             things
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             assaulte
             vs
             ,
             while
             we
             leaue
             no
             place
             or
             footing
             to
             his
             illusions
             .
             Happie
             is
             the
             soule
             that
             is
             come
             to
             this
             degree
             :
             for
             one
             may
             affirme
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             raysed
             her
             a
             Horne
             of
             saluation
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             where
             freed
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             her
             enemyes
             ,
             she
             may
             liue
             deuoyd
             of
             feare
             ,
             in
             sanctitie
             and
             Iustice
             .
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             he
             makes
             her
             draw
             aduātages
             from
             her
             enemyes
             ,
             from
             all
             that
             hate
             her
             ;
             and
             profit
             from
             her
             temptations
             and
             tribulations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             generall
             abstraction
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             MAKE
             haste
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             to
             enter
             in
             ▪
             this
             Repose
             .
             *
             But
             by
             what
             gate
             are
             you
             to
             enter
             :
             by
             a
             mentall
             abstraction
             from
             all
             that
             is
             created
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             can
             be
             any
             impeachment
             to
             the
             vnion
             of
             our
             soule
             with
             God.
             Then
             it
             is
             that
             you
             are
             to
             imitate
             the
             Commanders
             of
             the
             Armie
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             hauing
             made
             their
             garments
             and
             weapons
             a
             troupe
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             placed
             IEHV
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             proclamed
             him
             
             King
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             liue
             IEHV
             ,
             IEHV
             is
             King.
             When
             you
             shall
             haue
             turnd
             the
             old
             man
             out
             of
             his
             vitious
             habites
             ,
             and
             shall
             haue
             renounced
             all
             the
             impressions
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             then
             ,
             in
             that
             intire
             humane
             ignorance
             ,
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             the
             obscure
             brightnesse
             ,
             or
             bright
             obscurity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             will
             appeare
             vnto
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             Pillar
             of
             bright
             &
             light
             fire
             ;
             a
             pillar
             in
             strēgth
             ,
             in
             truth
             a
             light
             ,
             and
             burning
             in
             Charitie
             .
             This
             eminent
             degree
             of
             Actiue
             Contemplation
             ,
             doth
             not
             behold
             God
             in
             any
             affirmation
             or
             negation
             ,
             as
             the
             Misticalls
             speake
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             any
             particular
             species
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             vniuersall
             Obiect
             
             eleuated
             aboue
             euery
             created
             knowledge
             and
             capacity
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             this
             practise
             would
             be
             soueraignely
             good
             against
             your
             tēptation
             ,
             which
             being
             onely
             generall
             ,
             would
             be
             much
             more
             efficaciouslie
             repelled
             by
             this
             generall
             aspect
             ,
             then
             by
             anie
             one
             in
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             Against
             generall
             temptations
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             FOr
             I
             must
             here
             tell
             you
             for
             your
             consolation
             ,
             that
             in
             matter
             of
             temptations
             ,
             the
             most
             vniuersall
             
             are
             the
             least
             to
             be
             dreaded
             .
             For
             as
             in
             good
             Philosophie
             ,
             the
             arguments
             that
             conclude
             too
             much
             ,
             conclud
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             so
             excessiue
             suggestions
             doe
             fill
             the
             soule
             tempted
             with
             such
             a
             horrour
             and
             distaste
             ,
             that
             they
             neuer
             get
             admittāce
             ,
             since
             the
             soule
             cannot
             be
             carried
             so
             soudenlie
             to
             such
             an
             extreamitie
             .
             Whereas
             particular
             ones
             which
             come
             with
             a
             lesse
             noyse
             ;
             doe
             runne
             like
             water
             into
             the
             interiour
             ,
             and
             as
             oyle
             into
             the
             bones
             ,
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             insensibly
             and
             imperceptibly
             .
             The
             baite
             is
             quicklier
             swallowed
             downe
             ,
             then
             the
             hooke
             that
             is
             hid
             vnder
             it
             ,
             is
             thought
             of
             .
             We
             gather
             Aspalata
             delightfull
             to
             the
             ey
             ,
             
             without
             euer
             thinking
             of
             the
             Aske
             that
             lyes
             vnder
             it
             ,
             whose
             sting
             is
             mortall
             .
             This
             will
             be
             more
             easily
             conceaued
             in
             an
             exāple
             .
             You
             are
             tēpted
             in
             generall
             against
             all
             that
             faith
             doth
             teach
             vs
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             kind
             of
             abominable
             Idea
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             no
             kind
             of
             brutish
             infidelity
             ,
             of
             execrable
             blasphemie
             ,
             of
             detestable
             impietie
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             spirit
             doth
             not
             represent
             vnto
             your
             hart
             ,
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             Athisme
             .
             Loe
             the
             Picture
             of
             your
             affliction
             !
             But
             doe
             you
             not
             also
             discouer
             the
             folly
             ,
             &
             foolerie
             of
             the
             diuell
             therein
             ,
             as
             malignant
             &
             mischeeuous
             as
             he
             is
             ?
             doe
             you
             not
             perceaue
             that
             that
             which
             you
             esteeme
             
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             is
             meere
             want
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             infirmity
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             vsed
             so
             little
             flight
             and
             guile
             in
             laying
             his
             snares
             .
             For
             your
             soule
             conceauing
             an
             incōparable
             horrour
             against
             such
             like
             illusions
             ,
             falls
             into
             the
             other
             extreamity
             ,
             and
             ,
             though
             imperceptibly
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             admirable
             ,
             and
             indeed
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             fingar
             of
             God
             *
             in
             you
             )
             diues
             deeper
             ,
             and
             takes
             better
             roote
             in
             faith
             ,
             which
             that
             hellish
             Feind
             striues
             to
             roote
             vp
             ,
             or
             shake
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             the
             temptation
             were
             against
             some
             one
             article
             of
             our
             beleife
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             reall
             presence
             of
             the
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             
             of
             persons
             in
             vnity
             of
             Essence
             ;
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             doubtlesse
             his
             battery
             were
             more
             to
             be
             feared
             :
             for
             like
             as
             in
             an
             ALARVM
             if
             one
             linke
             or
             ring
             breake
             the
             whole
             is
             spoyled
             ;
             so
             taking
             away
             one
             Article
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             we
             faile
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             forsake
             vniuersality
             which
             makes
             the
             true
             Catholike
             ,
             and
             cōsequently
             the
             whole
             frame
             doth
             threaten
             ruine
             .
             At
             the
             Seige
             of
             a
             towne
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             inuironed
             rownd
             about
             ,
             to
             preuēt
             the
             entrie
             of
             any
             succour
             ;
             yet
             is
             batterie
             layd
             onely
             to
             one
             side
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             breach
             being
             made
             as
             great
             as
             they
             desire
             ,
             the
             assaulte
             is
             giuen
             ,
             &
             vnlesse
             good
             resistance
             &
             oppositiō
             
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             falls
             towne
             into
             the
             beseigers
             hands
             ,
             who
             entering
             onely
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             ouer
             all
             the
             walls
             at
             once
             ,
             make
             themselues
             notwithstāding
             Masters
             of
             the
             towne
             .
             The
             diuell
             our
             sworne
             enemie
             ,
             doth
             cōtinuallie
             lay
             seige
             vnto
             our
             hart
             ,
             and
             roaes
             about
             it
             ,
             like
             a
             Roaring
             lyon
             seeking
             his
             prey
             .
             *
             But
             to
             make
             himselfe
             Master
             ,
             he
             mist
             his
             marke
             in
             assaulting
             vs
             so
             generally
             ,
             without
             making
             a
             particular
             breach
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             to
             enter
             .
             This
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             me
             iudge
             ,
             that
             the
             temptation
             which
             doth
             assault
             you
             .
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             being
             too
             generall
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             false
             ALARVM
             which
             the
             enemie
             giues
             rather
             to
             
             trouble
             your
             inward
             repose
             and
             quiet
             ,
             then
             anie
             hope
             which
             he
             conceaues
             to
             ouerthrowe
             ,
             or
             reduce
             you
             to
             the
             Abisse
             of
             misery
             .
             Take
             a
             good
             hart
             therefore
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             though
             all
             the
             forces
             of
             Hell
             should
             make
             head
             against
             you
             ,
             yet
             would
             you
             not
             feare
             ;
             though
             a
             million
             of
             companies
             incōpassed
             you
             ,
             yet
             would
             you
             not
             dread
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             rise
             vp
             to
             succour
             and
             saue
             you
             .
             Vnite
             your selfe
             vnto
             him
             in
             the
             high
             point
             of
             Contemplation
             which
             I
             haue
             discouered
             vnto
             you
             ,
             &
             keepe
             your selfe
             there
             without
             all
             discourse
             ,
             without
             all
             reflection
             vpon
             your selfe
             ,
             without
             framing
             any
             particular
             
             act
             ,
             in
             a
             profound
             and
             generall
             silence
             .
             For
             it
             was
             in
             the
             vniuersall
             Peace
             and
             silēce
             of
             all
             the
             vniuerse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             darke
             night
             ,
             that
             the
             Omnipotent
             WORD
             came
             from
             Heauen
             to
             earth
             to
             vnite
             himselfe
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             *
             to
             enlighten
             euery
             man
             coming
             into
             this
             world
             *
             and
             to
             illuminate
             those
             who
             were
             in
             darknes
             and
             in
             the
             Region
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             *
             And
             with
             what
             torch
             ,
             but
             the
             torch
             of
             Faith
             ,
             wherby
             he
             makes
             our
             darknes
             lightsome
             ?
             I
             remember
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             I
             made
             once
             a
             litle
             spirituall
             treatise
             ,
             or
             EXERCISE
             OF
             LIVELY
             FAITH
             ,
             which
             might
             ,
             as
             I
             conceaue
             ,
             not
             a
             litle
             comfort
             
             you
             ,
             and
             more
             amply
             instruct
             you
             ,
             touching
             this
             act
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             marked
             you
             out
             for
             your
             last
             refuge
             .
             I
             made
             you
             this
             Paraclese
             or
             Consolation
             ,
             being
             at
             our
             villemond
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             detayned
             this
             winter
             ,
             to
             distribute
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             After
             my
             returne
             to
             my
             Residence
             ,
             I
             will
             looke
             out
             that
             writing
             from
             amongst
             the
             papers
             of
             my
             Studie
             ,
             where
             it
             lyes
             buried
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             a
             copie
             of
             it
             be
             taken
             ,
             to
             send
             you
             .
             Meane
             while
             ,
             make
             vse
             of
             the
             instructions
             which
             are
             conteyned
             herein
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             temptation
             which
             doth
             presently
             presse
             you
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             may
             chance
             to
             assault
             
             you
             after
             you
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             of
             this
             .
             For
             these
             precepts
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             I
             haue
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             aduises
             of
             that
             blessed
             Prelate
             FRANCIS
             DE
             SALES
             of
             holy
             &
             happie
             memorie
             our
             most
             honoured
             Father
             and
             Directour
             ,
             may
             be
             applyed
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             blasphemie
             and
             infidelititie
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             all
             other
             temptations
             ,
             for
             that
             these
             endeuours
             are
             not
             so
             tyed
             to
             particularities
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             also
             descend
             to
             generalities
             :
             being
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             Antidotes
             which
             are
             tearmed
             vniuersall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               An
               Exhortation
               to
               spirituall
               vallour
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
            
             IACOBS
             wrastling
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             IN
             cōclusion
             ,
             I
             must
             make
             the
             Apostolike
             trumpet
             sound
             in
             your
             eares
             ,
             fight
             ,
             I
             ,
             fight
             ,
             THEOPISTE
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             and
             faithfull
             seruant
             of
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             *
             Fight
             generously
             ,
             māly
             ,
             incessantly
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             good
             Combat
             you
             may
             conserue
             your
             Faith
             ,
             and
             obtayne
             the
             crowne
             of
             Iustice
             .
             *
             Our
             whole
             life
             is
             a
             warfare
             ,
             a
             temptation
             .
             Sweete
             and
             gentle
             calmes
             are
             blowē
             ouer
             by
             rough
             
             stormes
             .
             In
             the
             world
             as
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             still
             &
             calme
             day
             ,
             is
             most
             doubted
             ,
             most
             subiect
             to
             rayne
             .
             The
             Calme
             of
             the
             mynd
             is
             still
             essayed
             by
             some
             rebellion
             ,
             that
             so
             standing
             alwayes
             vpon
             our
             gard
             ,
             temptation
             may
             not
             surprise
             vs.
             *
             Doth
             the
             greatnes
             of
             your
             aduersarie
             astonish
             you
             ?
             call
             to
             mynd
             that
             IACOB'S
             antagonist
             was
             yet
             stronger
             .
             An
             Angell
             at
             libertie
             ,
             must
             needs
             exceede
             those
             Angells
             of
             darknes
             ,
             who
             be
             loaden
             with
             their
             chaynes
             .
             Yet
             at
             IABOC'S
             well
             ,
             the
             Pacriarke
             held
             the
             Angell
             play
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             came
             halting
             away
             ,
             yet
             victorie
             and
             benediction
             was
             his
             .
             Be
             couragious
             and
             the
             like
             will
             befall
             you
             .
             
             And
             though
             you
             haue
             not
             a
             like
             aduersarie
             ,
             yet
             like
             IACOB
             ,
             you
             fight
             by
             God's
             permission
             ,
             a
             try
             all
             of
             your
             fidelitie
             :
             you
             fight
             in
             the
             night
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             inuironed
             with
             types
             ,
             enigma's
             ,
             clouds
             .
             At
             IABOC'S
             well
             ,
             signifying
             that
             you
             are
             to
             cleanse
             your selfe
             from
             all
             naturall
             lightes
             and
             reasons
             ,
             all
             sensible
             and
             intellectuall
             know
             ledge
             ,
             to
             betake
             your selfe
             naked
             and
             pure
             to
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             all
             the
             formes
             and
             shapes
             of
             terreane
             things
             ,
             where
             liuelie
             and
             pure
             Faith
             keepes
             her
             Residence
             .
             IACOB
             neuer
             quitted
             his
             hold
             ,
             till
             the
             Angell
             blessed
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             began
             to
             breake
             .
             So
             are
             you
             
             inseparably
             to
             hold
             God
             ,
             till
             the
             rayes
             of
             his
             countenance
             beginne
             to
             shine
             vpon
             you
             .
             *
             And
             till
             he
             restore
             the
             ioy
             of
             his
             Saluation
             .
             *
             Thus
             shall
             you
             become
             a
             true
             Israelite
             ,
             victorious
             ,
             and
             seeing
             God.
             *
             Be
             not
             troubled
             that
             humane
             reason
             in
             you
             comes
             off
             halting
             ,
             you
             shall
             walke
             hereafter
             vpon
             a
             right
             legg
             ,
             the
             Diuine
             reuelation
             ,
             wherin
             consistes
             the
             essence
             of
             Faith
             :
             An
             essence
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             pure
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             admitts
             lesse
             of
             the
             mixture
             of
             naturall
             light
             and
             experiēce
             .
             For
             Faith
             doth
             loose
             its
             merite
             ,
             saith
             S.
             GREGORIE
             ,
             where
             experience
             hath
             place
             ,
             being
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             of
             inuisible
             things
             and
             
             such
             as
             appeare
             not
             .
             *
             If
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             armed
             with
             the
             Armour
             of
             God
             to
             defeate
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             throw
             away
             ,
             with
             DAVID
             ,
             SAVLS
             armour
             ,
             stripe
             your selfe
             of
             humane
             reason
             ,
             and
             sense
             .
             We
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             wrastle
             against
             flesh
             &
             blood
             ,
             but
             Powers
             and
             principalities
             also
             ;
             against
             the
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             world
             &
             wordly
             darknes
             ;
             against
             the
             hyest
             and
             most
             subtile
             malice
             of
             our
             mortall
             enemy
             .
             *
             The
             armour
             of
             God
             therfore
             is
             necessarie
             for
             vs
             ,
             to
             stand
             constant
             :
             to
             stand
             immoueable
             like
             vnto
             the
             Mont-Sion
             .
             *
             And
             to
             this
             end
             we
             are
             to
             retire
             our selues
             into
             the
             verie
             topp
             of
             our
             Spirit
             ,
             where
             God
             doth
             soueraignely
             rayne
             .
             
             He
             that
             remaynes
             there
             vnder
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             shall
             infallibly
             be
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             Fowlers
             snare
             ;
             and
             vnder
             that
             shelter
             ,
             shall
             sing
             to
             God
             the
             song
             of
             his
             deliuerie
             ,
             adoring
             this
             Mercy
             in
             the
             30.
             90.
             
             &
             123.
             ps
             .
             or
             in
             the
             Canticle
             of
             our
             B.
             La.
             ZACHARIE
             .
             SIMEON
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             keepe
             your selfe
             in
             this
             learned
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             Adhearing
             onely
             faythfully
             to
             the
             prime
             &
             vniuersall
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             banish
             from
             you
             hart
             all
             manner
             of
             curiositie
             in
             point
             of
             Faith.
             Protest
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             know
             nothing
             here
             below
             ,
             but
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             .
             *
             Stand
             fermely
             ,
             least
             the
             enemy
             bereaue
             
             you
             of
             your
             crowne
             .
             Forsake
             the
             foule
             &
             troubled
             waters
             of
             Egipt
             ,
             to
             drinke
             of
             the
             pure
             source
             .
             Sacryfice
             your
             ISAAC
             ,
             your
             naturall
             light
             ,
             vpon
             the
             toppe
             of
             this
             mountaine
             .
             Repose
             peaceably
             in
             him
             WHO
             IS
             .
             Be
             not
             separated
             from
             his
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             is
             in
             assurance
             .
             CHRIST
             hath
             reuealed
             a
             faithfull
             promise
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             beloued
             disciples
             :
             whosoeuer
             shall
             remayne
             faithfull
             till
             death
             ,
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             with
             a
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .